|
slobodno zidarstvo, magija, te mitovi
subota, 02.06.2007.
necronomicon
sveto je meni, ali nije sveto i vama , jer mi smo bogovi znamo što je dobro i zlo....
necronomicon(cijeli..)
Dedication
On the One Hundredth anniversary
of the Nativity of the Poet
ALEISTER CROWLEY
1875-1975
Ad Meiomrum Cthulhi Gloriam
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
THE EDITOR would like to thank all of the people whose cooperation and dedication to
unspeakable horrors has made this book possible. First, our thanks go to that nameless monk
who presented us with the originals., who has since disappeared. Second, to that ever-changing
staff of translators who performed a most distasteful and oft'times unsatisfying task: to Ms. I.
Celms, Ms. N. Papaspyrou, Mr. Peter Levenda, Mr. X. and Mr. Y. Third, to Ms. J. McNally,
whose thorough knowledge and understanding of Craft folklore aided the Editor in assuming a
proper perspective towards this Work. Fourth, to Mr. J. Birnbaum who aided in some of the
preliminary practical research concerning the powers of the Book, and its dangers. Fifth, to
Mr. L. K. Barnes, who dared to tempt the awesome wrath of the Ancient Ones, rising
unspeakable eldritch horrors, in supporting the publication of this arcane treatise. Sixth, to all
those patient Pagans and Friends of the Craft who waited, and waited for the eventual
publication of this tome with baited breath . . . and something on the stove. Seventh, and
perhaps most importantly, to Herman Slater of the Magickal Childe (nee Warlock Shop),
whose constant encouragement and eternal kvetching was material to the completion of this
Work.
And, finally, to the Demon PERDURABO, without whose help the presentation of this Book
would have been impossible.
Blessed Be!
TABLE OF CONTENTS
INTRODUCTION
Introductory Essay
Prefatory Notes
Chart of Comparisons
Supplementary Material to 777
Notes on Pronunciation
The Spells (Translated)
Common Sumerian Words and Phrases in English
A word Concerning the Original Manuscript
Banishings
Bibliography & Suggested Reading List
The NECRONOMICON
The Testimony of the Mad Arab
Of the Zonei and Their Attributes
The Book of Entrance, and Of the Walking
The Incantations of The Gates
The Conjuration of the Fire God
The Conjuration of the Watcher
The MAKLU Text
The Book of Calling
The Book of Fifty Names
The MAGAN Text
The URILIA Text
The Testimony of the Mad Arab, the Second Part
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION
THERE ARE THREE major individuals who must share the credit for the astonishingly good reception the
NECRONOMICON has enjoyed over the last two years since its publication. L.K. Barnes was lured into the
Magickal Childe bookstore in Manhattan one day by an incarnated thoughtform we may only refer to by his
initials, B.A.K. Both were in search of some casual amusement from the slightly distorted version of the
supernatural intelligence-dissemination that usually took place on those premises. L.K. Barnes, publisher of
this tome, has probably come to regret ever setting foot or tentacle inside those clammy precincts, for the
crazed proprietor of that institution commenced to wave before him the manuscript copy of this book, thereby
securing his soul forever in the service of the Elder Gods.
Needless to say, L.K. - a longtime pilgrim in the search for the genuine NECRONOMICON which he knew,
since childhood, really existed - was suitably impressed. Shocked, actually. He asked to see the dubious
personality who claimed responsibility for the editing and general research work that went into the volume.
This exotic individual, Simon by name, appeared suddenly one day in the living quarters of L.K. Barnes
attired in a beret, a suit of some dark, fibrous material, and a attache case which contained - besides
correspondence from various Balkan embassies and a photograph of the F-104 fighter being crated up for
shipment to Luxembourg - additional material on the NECRONOMICON which proved his bona fides. Also at
that meeting was the third member of the Unholy Trinity, James Wasserman of Studio 31 who - according to a
South American cult leader - died during the last year, but who has been able with assistance from the Stone of
the Wise and certain of the formulae in this book, to go on about his business like unto a living man.
With Simon's manuscript, Barnes' occult vision and aesthetic scruples, and Wasserman's production
experience and tireless labour, the abhorred NECRONOMICON began to take shape and the first edition
smote the stands on December 22, 1977 - the ancient pagan feast of Yule, the winter solstice.
Yet, not without a number of bizarre occurrences that more than once threatened the lives, the sanity, and the
astral bodies of the three individuals most deeply involved.
Jim Wasserman was subjected to what we may vaguely refer to as "poltergeist" activity during the time he
worked on production and design aspects of the book. A room which, for certain loathsome purposes, was
always kept locked was found one day to have been opened - from the inside. In the same building, just below
his loft, the typesetters were set upon by swarms of rats. The discovery of a small Hindu idol that had been lost
signalled the end to the plague, and the rats disappeared.
Simon usually lives in fear of his life, for reasons that do not always have to do with the NECRONOMICON.
However, he has been subject to constant surveillance by the Ancient Ones as they await one slip, the single
misstep, that will provide for them the entry they earnestly desire into this world.
L.K. Barnes, on the other hand, has had no rest whatever from the signals and messages from the
extraterrestrial intelligences that were the overseers and the guardians of the book's publication. He has been
plagued by an unremitting chain of numerological events which he cannot ignore. The predominance of the
numbers 13,333,555,666 and others too arcane to bear mentioning have been made his life a demonstration
(read, demon-stration) of Jungian synchronicity patterns. Also, his printing of the beautiful, full-colour
Denderah Zodiac on the first anniversary of the NECRONOMICON's publication in 1978 precipitated a rash
of UFO sightings in Australia and New Zealand - in which one pilot has disappeared.
Bizarre occurrences and humorous coincidences aside for the moment, the NECRONOMICON has caused
changes in the conscience of those people most intimately involved with it, as well as many strangers who
simply bought the book through the mail or at their bookstore. Judging by the letters we have received in the
last two years, these changes have been startling. Many have found the books' magick to work, and work
extremely well. Others, having once attempted certain of the rituals, felt compelled to retire from the occult
"scene" for lengthy periods of time. The mere fact that the books was generally considered never have existed -
and then found to exist after all - is itself a powerful psychic influence. A fantasy come true. A dream realised
in waking life. The quest for a lifetime search come to an end. The ultimate Book of Spells. The Godfather of
Grimoires.
Therefore it is with awe, and with something akin to dread, that I address this second edition to the courageous
reader of the NECRONOMICON. The Beast has told us, "I am the warrior Lord of the Forties : the Eighties
cower before me, & are abased." (AL, III:46) This edition of the NECRONOMICON is scheduled for early
delivery in January-February 1980, making it possibly the first occult book of the Eighties. A herald of doom ?
Or a harbinger of fate ?
Since the publication of this book in December, 1977, the ancient forces of erstwhile victory have been banging
and clamouring at the Gates. December 1977 was the middle of the killing spree of the calibre killer, known to
the press as the Son of Sam, who was motivated - according to recent reports - by membership in a satanic cult
in Yonkers. Several months after the capture of David Berkowitz in 1978, nearly one thousand people killed
themselves in Guyana at the orders of a crazed religious leader. Several months after that, the leader of a
mystical Islamic sect seized power in Iran and - at the time of writing - is calling for a Holy War against the
Infidel.
There is evidence that every New Age witnesses a baptism by fire. Christians and Muslims are turning on each
other and themselves; Israel is once again in serious jeopardy; Buddhism is being eradicated in Southeast Asia
as it was in Tibet. The Ancient Ones, Lords of a time before memory, are being drawn by the smell of
confusion and the hysteria and mutual hatred of the primitive life-forms on this planet: human beings. Unless
the Gates are secured against attack, unless humanity awakens to both the real danger and the real potential
for evolution . . .
Well, the vision of the Mad Arab - ancestor of the Muslim princes so much in the news in 1979/1980 - is one,
certainly of terror. The discovery of this book, however, like the discovery of the typesetters' idol, may be the
key, the link in our defence against the possible Enemy awaiting us, Outside. Events of the last two years have
shown us that the book is also an amulet, a protective shield, that guards its own from the machinations of evil.
Extraterrestrial or primevally elemental, alien beings or subconscious repressions, they are powerless against
us if we consider deeply the message of this book, and take the seeming ranting of the Arab at face value for
what they are: a warning, a weapon, and a wisdom. With these three we enter the New Age of the Crowned
and Conquering Child, Horus, not in a slouch towards Bethlehem, but born within us at the moment we
conquer the lurking fear in our own souls.
New York, N.Y.
December, 1979
"Our work is therefore historically authentic; the rediscovery of the Sumerian Tradition." -
Aleister Crowley
INTRODUCTION
IN THE MID - 1920's, roughly two blocks from where the Warlock Shop once stood, in Brooklyn Heights,
lived a quiet, reclusive man, an author of short stories, who eventually divorced his wife of two years and
returned to his boyhood home in Rhode Island, where he lived with his two aunts. Born on August 20, 1890,
Howard Phillips Lovecraft would come to exert an impact on the literary world that dwarfs his initial
successes with Weird Tales magazine in 1923. He died, tragically, at the age of 46 on March 15, 1937, a victim
of cancer of the intestine and Bright's Disease. Though persons of such renown as Dashiell Hammett were to
become involved in his work, anthologising it for publication both here an abroad, the reputation of a man
generally conceded to be the "Father of Gothic Horror" did not really come into its own until the past few
years, with the massive re-publication of his works by various houses, a volume of his selected letters, and his
biography. In the July, 1975, issue The Atlantic Monthly, there appeared a story entitled "There Are More
Things", written by Jorge Luis Borges, "To the memory of H.P. Lovecraft". This gesture by a man of the
literary stature of Borges is certainly an indication that Lovecraft has finally ascended to his rightful place in
the history of American literature, nearly forty years after his death.
In the same year that Lovecraft found print in the pages of Weird Takes, another gentleman was seeing his
name in print; but in the British tabloid press.
NEW SINISTER REVELATIONS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY read the front page of the Sunday Express. It
concerned testimony by one of the notorious magician's former followers (or, actually, the wife of one of his
followers) that Crowley had been responsible for the death of her husband, at the Abbey of Thelema, in
Cefalu, Sicily. The bad press, plus the imagined threat of secret societies, finally forced Mussolini to deport the
Great Beast from Italy. Tales of horrors filled the pages of the newspapers in England for weeks and months to
come: satanic rituals, black masses, animal sacrifice, and even human sacrifice, were reported - or blatantly
lied about. For although many of the stories were simply not true or fanciful exaggeration, one thing was
certain: Aleister Crowley was a Magician, and one of the First Order.
Born on October 12, 1875, in England - in the same country as Shakespeare - Edward Alexander Crowley
grew up in a strict Fundamentalist religious family, members of a sect called the "Plymouth Brethren". The
first person to call him by that Name and Number by which he would become famous (after the reference in
the Book of Revelation), "The Beast 666", was his mother, and he eventually took this appellation to heart. He
changed his name to Aleister Crowley while still at Cambridge, and by that name , plus "666", he would never
be long out of print, or out of newspapers. For he believed himself to be the incarnation of a god, an Ancient
One, the vehicle of a New Age of Man's history, the Aeon of Horus, displacing the old Age of Osiris. In 1904, he
had received a message, from what Lovecraft might have called "out of space", that contained the formula for
a New World Order, a new system of philosophy, science, art and religion, but this New Order had to begin
with the fundamental part, and common denominator, of all four: Magick.
In 1937, the year Lovecraft dies, the Nazis banned the occult lodges of Germany, notable among them two
organisations which Crowley had supervised: the A A and the O.T.O., the latter of which he was elected head
in England, and the former which he founded himself. There are those who believe that Crowley was somehow,
magickally, responsible for the Third Reich, for two reasons: one, that the emergence of New World Orders
generally seems to instigate holocausts and, two, that he is said to have influenced the mind of Adolf Hitler.
While it is almost certain that Crowley and Hitler never met, it is known that Hitler belonged to several occult
lodges in the early days after the First War; the symbol of one of these, the Thule Gesellschaft which preached
a doctrine of Aryan racial superiority, was the infamous Swastika which Hitler was later to adopt as the
Symbol of the forms, however, is evident in many of his writings, notably the essays written in the late
'Thirties. Crowley seemed to regard the Nazi phenomenon as a Creature of Christianity, in it's anti-Semitism
and sever moral restrictions concerning its adherents, which lead to various types of lunacies and "hangups"
that characterised many of the Reich's leadership. Yet, there can be perhaps little doubt that the chaos which
engulfed the world in those years was prefigured, and predicted, in Crowley's Liber AL vel Legis; the Book of
the Law.
The Mythos and the Magick
We can profitably compare the essence of most of Lovecraft's short stories with the basic themes of Crowley's
unique system of ceremonial Magick. While the latter was a sophisticated psychological structure, intended to
bring the initiate into contact with his higher Self, via a process of individuation that is active and dynamic
(being brought about by the "patient" himself) as opposed to the passive depth analysis of the Jungian adepts,
Lovecraft's Cthulhu Mythos was meant for entertainment. Scholars, of course, are able to find higher, ulterior
motives in Lovecraft's writings, as can be done with any manifestation of Art.
Lovecraft depicted a kind of Christian Myth of the struggle between opposing forces of Light and Darkness,
between God and Satan, in the Cthulhu Mythos. Some critics may complain that this smacks more of the
Manichaen heresy than it does of genuine Christian dogma; yet, as a priest and former monk, I believe it is fair
to say that this dogma is unfortunately very far removed from the majority of the Faithful to be of much
consequence. The idea of a War against Satan, and of the entities of Good and Evil having roughly equivalent
Powers, is perhaps best illustrated by the belief, common among the Orthodox churches of the East, in a
personal devil as well as a personal angel. This concept has been amplified by the Roman Catholic Church to
such an extent - perhaps subconsciously - that a missal in the Editor's possession contains an engraving for the
Feast of St. Andrew, Apostle, for November 30, that bears the legend "Ecce Qui Tollis Peccata Mundi" -
Behold Him Who Taketh Away The Sins of the World - and the picture above it is of the atomic bomb!
Basically, there are two "sets" of gods in the mythos : the Elder Gods, about whom not much is revealed, save
that they are a stellar Race that occasionally comes to the rescue of man, and which corresponds to the
Christian "Light"; and the Ancient Ones, about which much is told, sometimes in great detail, who correspond
to "Darkness". These latter are the Evil Gods who wish nothing but ill for the Race of Man, and who
constantly strive to break into our world through a Gate or Door that leads from the Outside, In. There are
certain people, among us, who are devotees of the Ancient Ones, and who try to open the Gate, so that this
evidently repulsive organisation may once again rule the Earth. Chief among these is Cthulhu, typified as a Sea
Monster, dwelling in the Great Deep, a sort of primeval Ocean; a Being that Lovecraft collaborator August
Derleth wrongly calls a "water elemental". There is also Azazoth, the blind idiot god of Chaos, Yog Sothot,
Azathoth's partner in Chaos, Shub Niggurath, the "goat with a thousand young", and others. They appear at
various times throughout the stories of the Cthulhu Mythos in frightening forms, which test the strength and
resourcefulness of the protagonists in their attempts to put the hellish Things back to whence they came. There
is an overriding sense of primitive dear and cosmic terror in those pages, as though man is dealing with
something that threatens other than his physical safety: his very spiritual nature. This horror-cosmology is
extended by the frequent appearance of the Book, NECRONOMICON.
The NECRONOMICON, is according to Lovecraft's tales, a volume written in Damascus in the Eighth
Century, A.D., by a person called the "Mad Arab", Abdhul Alhazred. It must run roughly 800 pages in length,
as there is a reference in one of the stories concerning some lacunae on a page in the 700's It had been copied
and reprinted in various languages - the story goes - among them Latin, Greek and English. Doctor Dee, the
Magus of Elizabethan fame, was supposed to have possessed a copy and translated it. This book, according to
the mythos, contains the formulae for evoking incredible things into visible appearance, beings and monsters
which dwell in the Abyss, and Outer Space, of the human psyche.
Such books have existed in fact, and do exist. Idries Shah tells us of a search he conducted for a copy of the
Book of Power by the Arab magician Abdul-Kadir (see: The Secret Lore of Magic by Shah), of which only one
copy was ever found. The Keys of Solomon had a similar reputation, as did The Magus by Barret, until all of
these works were eventually reprinted in the last fifteen years or so. The Golden Dawn, a famous British and
American Occult lodge of the turn of the Century, was said to have possessed a manuscript called "the Veils of
Negative Existence" by another Arab.
These were the sorcerer's handbooks, and generally not meant as textbooks or encyclopedias of ceremonial
magick. In other words, the sorcerer or magician is supposed to be in possession of the requisite knowledge
and training with which to carry out a complex magickal ritual, just as a cook is expected to be able to master
the scrambling of eggs before he conjures an "eggs Benedict"; the grimoires, or Black Books, were simply
variations on a theme, like cookbooks, different records of what previous magicians had done, the spirits they
had contacted, and the successes they had. The magicians who now read these works are expected to be able to
select the wheat from the chaff, in much the same fashion as an alchemist discerning the deliberate errors in a
treatise on his subject.
Therefore it was (and is) insanity for the tyro to pick up a work on ceremonial Magick like the Lesser Key of
Solomon to practise conjurations. It would also be folly to pick up Crowley's Magick in Theory and Practise
with the same intention. Both books are definitely not for beginners, a point which cannot be made too often.
Unfortunately, perhaps, the dread NECRONOMICON falls into this category.
Crowley's Magick was a testimony of what he has found in his researches into the forbidden, and forgotten,
lore of past civilisations and ancient times. His Book of the Law was written in Cairo in the Spring of 1904,
when he believed himself to be in contact with a praeter-human intelligence called Aiwass who dictated to him
the Three Chapters that make up the Book. It had influenced him more than any other, and the remainder of
his life was spent trying to understand it fully, and to make its message known to the world. It, too, contains
the formulae necessary to summon the invisible into visibility, and the secrets of transformations are hidden
within its pages, but this is Crowley's own NECRONOMICON, received in the Middle East in the shadow of
the Great Pyramid of Gizeh, and therein is writ not only the beauty, but the Beast that yet awaits mankind.
It would be vain to attempt to deliver a synopsis of Crowley's philosophy, save that its 'leitmotif' is the
Rabelaisian
Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law.
The actual meaning of this phrase has taken volumes to explain, but roughly it concerns the uniting of the
conscious Self, a process of individuation which culminates in a rite called "Knowledge and Conversation of
the Holy Guardian Angel"; the Angel signifying the pure, evolved Self.
Yet, there are many terrors on the Way to the Self, and an Abyss to cross before victory can be declared.
Demons, vampires, psychic leeches, ghastly forms accost the aspiring magician from every angle, from every
quarter around the circumference of the magick circle, and they must be destroyed lest they devour the
magician himself. When Crowley professed to have passed the obstacles, and crossed the Abyss of Knowledge,
and found his true Self, he found it was identical with the Beast of the Book of Revelation, 666, whom
Christianity considers to represent the Devil. Indeed, Crowley had nothing but admiration for the Shaitan
(Satan) of the so-called "devil-worshipping" cult of the Yezidis of Mesopotamia, knowledge of which led him to
declare the lines that open this Introduction. For he saw that the Yezidis possess a Great Secret and a Great
Tradition that extends far back into time, beyond the origin of the Sun cults of Osiris, Mithra and Christ; even
before the formation of the Judaic religion, and the Hebrew tongue. Crowley harkened back to a time before
the Moon was worshipped, to the "Shadow Out of Time"; and in this, whether he realised it as such or not, he
had heard the "Call of Cthulhu".
Sumeria
That a reclusive author of short stories who lived in a quiet neighbourhood in New England, and the manic,
infamous Master Magician who called the world his home, should have somehow met in the sandy wastes of
some forgotten civilisation seems incredible. That they should both have become Prophets and Forerunners of
a New Aeon of Man's history is equally, if not more, unbelievable. Yet, with H.P. Lovecraft and Aleister
Crowley, the unbelievable was a commonplace of life. These two men, both acclaimed as geniuses by their
followers and admirers, and who never actually met, stretched their legs across the world, and in the Seven
League Boots of the mind they did meet, and on common soil . . . . Sumeria.
Sumeria is the name given to a once flourishing civilisation that existed in what is now known as Iraq, in the
area called by the Greeks "Mesopotamia" and by the Arabs as, simply, "The Island" for it existed between
two rivers, the Tigris and the Euphrates, which run down from the mountains to the Persian Gulf. This is the
site of the fabled city of Babylon, as well as of Ur of the Chaldees and Kish, with Nineveh far to the north. Each
of the seven principal cities of Sumeria was ruled by a different deity, who was worshipped in the strange,
non-Semitic language of the Sumerians; and language which has been closely allied to that of the Aryan race,
having in fact many words identical to that of Sanskrit (and, it is said, to Chinese!).
For no one knows where the Sumerians came from, and they vanished just as mysteriously as they appeared,
after the Assyrian invasions which decimated their culture, yet providing the Assyrians with much of their
mythology and religion; so much so that Sumerian became the official language of the state church, much as
Latin is today of the Roman Catholic Church. They had a list of their kings before the Flood, which even they
carefully chronicled, as did many another ancient civilisation around the world. It is believed that they had a
sophisticated system of astronomy (and astrology) as well as an equally religious rituale. Magick, as well in
history, begins at Sumer for the Western World, for it his here, in the sand-buried cuneiform tablets that
recorded an Age, that the first Creation Epic is found, the first exorcism, the first ritual invocations of
planetary deities, the first dark summonings of evil Powers, and ironically, the first "burnings" of people the
anthropologists call "Witches".
Lovecraft's mythos deals with what are known chthonic deities, that is, underworld gods and goddesses, much
like the Leviathan of the Old Testament. The pronunciation of chthonic is 'katonic', which explains Lovecraft's
famous Miskatonic River and Miskatonic University, not to mention the chief deity of his pantheon, Cthulhu, a
sea monster who lies, "not dead, but dreaming" below the world; an Ancient One and supposed enemy of
Mankind and the intelligent Race. Cthulhu is accompanied by an assortment of other grotesqueries, such as
Azathot and Shub Niggurath. It is of extreme importance to occult scholars that many of these deities had
actual counterparts, at least in name, to deities of the Sumerian Tradition, that same Tradition that the Magus
Aleister Crowley deemed it so necessary to "rediscover".
The Underworld in ancient Sumer was known by many names, among them ABSU or "Abyss", sometimes as
Nar Mattaru, the great Underworld Ocean, and also as Cutha or KUTU as it is called in the Enuma Elish (the
Creation Epic of the Sumerians). The phonetic similarity between Cutha and KUTU and Chthonic, as well as
Cthulhu, is striking. Judging by a Sumerian grammar at hand, the word KUTULU or Cuthalu (Lovecraft's's
Cthulhu Sumerianised) would mean "The Man of KUTU (Cutha); the Man of the Underworld; Satan or
Shaitan, as he is known to the Yezidis (whom Crowley considered to be the remnants of the Sumerian
Tradition). The list of similarities, both between Lovecraft's creations and the Sumerian gods, as well as
between Lovecraft's mythos and Crowley's magick, can go on nearly indefinitely, and in depth, for which there
is no space here at present. An exhaustive examination of Crowley's occultism in light of recent findings
concerning Sumeria, and exegesis on Lovecraft's stories, is presently in preparation and is hoped to be
available shortly. Until that time, a few examples should suffice.
Although a list is appended hereto containing various entities and concepts of Lovecraft, Crowley, and
Sumeria cross-referenced, it will do to show how the Editor found relationships to be valid and even startling.
AZATOT is frequently mentioned in the grim pages of the Cthulhu Mythos, and appears in the
NECRONOMICON as AZAG-THOTH, a combination of two words, the first Sumerian and the second
Coptic, which gives us a clue as to Its identity. AZAG in Sumerian means "Enchanter" or "Magician";
THOTH in Coptic is the name given to the Egyptian God of Magick and Wisdom, TAHUTI, who was evoked
by both the Golden Dawn and by Crowley himself (and known to the Greeks as Hermes, from whence we get
"Hermetic"). AZAG-THOTH is, therefore, a Lord of Magicians, but of the "Black" magicians, or the
sorcerers of the "Other Side".
There is a seeming reference to SHUB NIGGURATH in the NECRONOMICON, in the name of a Sumerian
deity, the "Answerer of Prayers", called ISHNIGARRAB. The word "Shub" is to be found in the Sumerian
language in reference to the Rite of Exorcism, one of which is called Nam Shub and means "the Throwing". It
is, however, as yet unclear as to what the combination SHUB ISHNIGARRAB (SHUB NIGGURATH) might
actually mean.
There was a battle between the forces of "light" and "darkness" (so-called) that took place long before man
was created, before even the cosmos as we know it existed. It is described fully in the Enuma Elish and in the
bastardised version found in the NECRONOMICON, and involved the Ancient Ones, led by the Serpent
MUMMU-TIAMAT and her male counterpart ABSU, against the ELDER GODS (called such in the N.) led by
the Warrior MARDUK, son of the Sea God ENKI, Lord of Magicians of this Side, or what could be called
"White Magicians" - although close examination of the myths of ancient times makes one pause before
attempting to judge which of the two warring factions was "good" or "evil". MARDUK won this battle - in
much the same way that later St. George and St. Michael would defeat the Serpent again - the cosmos was
created from the body of the slain Serpent, and man was created from the blood of the slain commander of the
Ancient Army, KINGU, thereby making man a descendent of the Blood of the Enemy, as well as the "breath"
of the Elder Gods; a close parallel to the "sons of God and daughters of men" reference in the Old Testament.
Yet, though the identity of the Victor is clear, there were - and are - certain persons and organisations that
dared side with the vanquished, believing the Ancient Ones to be a source of tremendous, and most
unbelievable, power.
Worship of the Ancient Ones in History
"Let them curse it that curse the day, who are skilful to rouse Leviathan." -
JOB 3:8
S.H. Hooke, in his excellent Middle Eastern Mythology, tells us that the Leviathan mentioned in JOB, and
elsewhere in the Old Testament, is the Hebrew name given to the Serpent TIAMAT, and reveals that there was
in existence either a cult, or scattered individuals, who worshipped or called up the Serpent of the Sea, or
Abyss. Indeed, the Hebrew word for Abyss that is found in GENESIS 1:2 is, Hooke tells us, tehom, which the
majority of scholars take to be a survival of the name of the chaos-dragon TIAMAT or Leviathan that is
identified closely with KUTULU or Cthulhu within the pages are mentioned independently of each other,
indicating that somehow KUTULU is the male counterpart of TIAMAT, similar to ABSU.
This monster is well known to cult worship all over the world. In China, however, there is an interesting twist.
Far from being considered a completely hostile creature, dedicated to the erasure of mankind from the page of
existence, the Dragon is given a place of pre-eminence and one does not hear of a Chinese angel or saint
striving to slay the dragon, but rather to cultivate it. The Chinese system of geomancy, feng shui (pronounced
fung shway) is the science of understanding the "dragon currents" which exist beneath the earth, these same
telluric energies that are distilled in such places as Chartres Cathedral in France, Glastonbury Tor in England,
and the Ziggurats of Mesopotamia. In both the European and Chinese cultures, the Dragon or Serpent is said
to reside somewhere "below the earth"; it is a powerful force, a magickal force, which is identified with
mastery over the created world; it is also a power that can be summoned by the few and not the many.
However, in China, there did not seem to be a backlash of fear or resentment against this force as was known
in Europe and Palestine, and the symbol of might and kingship in China is still the Dragon. In the West, the
conjuration, cultivation, or worship of this Power was strenuously opposes with the advent of the Solar,
Monotheistic religions and those who clung to the Old Ways were effectively extinguished. The
slaughter of those called "Witches" during the Inquisition is an example of this, as well as the solemn and
twisted - that is to say, purposeless and unenlightened - celibacy that the Church espoused. For the orgone of
Wilhelm Reich is just as much Leviathan as the Kundalini of Tantrick adepts, and the Power raised by the
Witches. It has always, at least in the past two thousand years, been associated with occultism and essentially
with Rites of Evil Magick, or the Forbidden Magick, of the Enemy, and of Satan . . .
. . . and the twisting, sacred Spiral formed by the Serpent of the Caduceus, and by the spinning of the galaxies,
is also the same Leviathan as the Spiral of the biologists' Code of Life : DNA
The Goddess of the Witches
The current revival of the cult called WICCA is a manifestation of the ancient secret societies that sought to
tap this telluric, occult force and use it to their own advantage, and to the advantage of humanity as was the
original intent. The raising of the Cone of Power through the circle dancing is probably the simplest method of
attaining results in "rousing Leviathan", and has been used by societies as diverse as the Dervishes in the
Middle East and the Python Dancers of Africa, not to mention the round dances that were familiar to the
Gnostic Christians, and the ones held every year in the past at Chartres.
The Witches of today, however, while acknowledging the importance of the Male element of telluric Power,
generally prefer to give the greater honour to the Female Principle, personified as the Goddess. The Goddess
has also been worshipped all over the world, and under many names, but is still essentially the same Goddess.
That TIAMAT was undoubtedly female is to the point; and that the Chinese as well as the Sumerians
perceived of two dragon currents, male and female, gives the researchers a more complex picture. The Green
Dragon and the Red Dragon of the alchemists are thus identified, as the positive and negative energies that
compromise the cosmos of our perception, as manifest in the famous Chinese yin-yang symbol.
But what of INANNA, the single planetary deity having a female manifestation among the Sumerians? She is
invoked in the NECRONOMICON and identified as the vanquisher of Death, for she descended into the
Underworld and defeated her sister, the Goddess of the Abyss, Queen ERESHKIGAL (possibly another name
for TIAMAT). Interestingly enough, the myth has many parallels with the Christian concept of Christ's death
and resurrection, among which the Crucifixion (INANNA was impaled on a stake as a corpse), the three days
in the Sumerian Hades, and the eventual Resurrection are outstanding examples of how Sumerian mythology
previewed the Christian religion by perhaps as many as three thousand years - a fact that beautifully
illustrates the cosmic and eternal nature of this myth.
Therefore, the Goddess of the Witches has two distinct forms: the Ancient One, Goddess of the Dragon-like
telluric Power which is raised in Magickal rituals, and the Elder Goddess, Defeater of Death, who brings the
promise of Resurrection and Rejuvenation to her followers those who must reside for a time after death and
between incarnations in what is called the "Summerland".
Sumer-land?
Another hallmark of the Craft of the Wise is evident within the NECRONOMICON, as well as in general
Sumerian literature, and that is the arrangement of the cross-quarter days, which make up half of the Craft's
official pagan holidays. These occur on the eves of February 2nd, May 1st, August 1st, and November 1st, and
are called Candlemas, Beltane, Lammas and Samhain (or Hallows), respectively.
The name Lammas has a curious origin in the dunes at Sumer. It is not less than the name of one of the four
mythological Beasts of the astrological fixed signs, Lamas being the name of the half-lion, half-man Guardian
of Leo (the sign governing most of August, when the feast of Lammas takes place), and USTUR being that of
Aquarius (February), SED that of Taurus (May) and NATTIG that of Scorpio (November). I do not believe
that this is a fantastic assumption, the Sumerian origin of the Feast of Lammas. Indeed, it seems just as valid
as the ideas of Idries Shah concerning Craft etymology as presented in his book, The Sufis. It is also not
far-fetched to assume that these four beasts were known to the entire region of the Middle East, as they appear
on the Sphinx in Egypt, and have become the symbols of the Four Evangelists of the Christian New Testament
- an ironic and splendid result of the ignorance of the Greek religious historians concerning the ancient
mysteries!
Probable the most inconsistent concept the Sumerians possesses with reference to the Craft is the naming of
the Goddess as a deity, not of the Moon (as the Craft would have it), but of the planet Venus. The Moon was
governed by a male divinity, NANNA (like INANNA but minus the initial 'I'), and was considered the Father
of the Gods by the earliest Sumerian religion. It should be noted, however, that all of the planetary deities,
termed "the zoned Ones" or zonei in Greek, and indeed all of the Sumerian deities, had both male and female
manifestations, showing that the Sumerians definitely recognised a yin-yang composition if the universe (the
"male Moon" idea is, the Editor is given to understand, common to so-called Aryan mythologies). There is also
evidence to show that every god and goddess also had both a good and an evil nature, and evil gods were
banished in the exorcism formulae of that civilisation as well as the lesser forms of demon.
The Horned Moon
As mentioned, the God of the Moon was called NANNA by the Sumerians. By the later Sumerians and
Assyrians, he was called SIN. In both cases, he was the Father of the Gods (of the planetary realm, the zonei),
and was depicted as wearing horns, a symbol familiar to the Witches as representative of their God. The horn
shaped crown is illustrative of the crescent phases of the Moon, and were symbolic of divinity in many cultures
around the world, and were also thought to represent certain animals who were horned, and worshipped for
their particular qualities, such as the goat and bull. They also represent sexual power.
The fact that, in ancient Sumeria and Egypt, horns were solely representative of evil gods, but of many
different deities, was used by the Christian Church in their attempt to eradicate pagan faiths. It was a simple
enough symbol to identify with the Author of Evil, Satan, which the Church depicted as a half-animal,
half-human creature with horns, claws, and sometimes a tail. The Church's use of the horns as a sort of
archetype of Evil is quite similar to the feeling many people have today with regards to the swastika used by
the Nazis, a symbol which has become the archetype of an evil sigil in the West. The fact that it is a highly
valued mystical and religious symbol in the East is something that is not well-known. What is worse, the image
of the Devil as perpetrated by the Church is simultaneously representative of sexual energy, and can be safely
compared to Jung's archetype of the Shadow, the psychic repository of a man's innate maleness, as the anima
represents that part of a man which is feminine. Truly, the pictures painted of a Satanic ritual by the pious
Catholic clergymen was one of sexual orgies and "perversions", and the handbook of the Inquisitors, the
Malleus Maleficarum - which has been responsible for the deaths of many more people than even Hitler's Mein
Kampf - is full of detailed sexual imagery and reveals the nature of the souls of the monks who wrote it, rather
than of the innocents it was used to massacre. Eventually, Satanism, Protestantism and Judaism were
inextricably woven together to form a patchwork quilt of Evil that the Church attempted to destroy during the
Middle Ages, with fire and sword.
As a matter of fact, a certain type of devil worship did exist during those times but, ironically, the acolytes of
Hell were usually never brought to trial; something which stems from the fact that many of those who
celebrated and attended the infamous Black Masses of the period were Roman Catholic clergymen, many of
whom has been pressed into His Service at a young age by their parents, who wished to see their sons brought
up well-fed and educated in those uncertain times, where the Church was the sole power and refuge. The
frustration at being "condemned" to a life that demanded the abandonment of society and a "normal" life led
many priests to express their hostilities through the Office of the Demon, the Black Mass. Often, this was also a
means of political demonstration, as the Church controlled virtually all the political life of the period. In a way,
as though in a test tube at a philosophical laboratory, Aleister Crowley was brought up under similar
circumstances - although ver far removed in time from the days of the Church's immense temporal power.
Coming from a fanatically religious Christian family, and suddenly freed upon the neighbourhood of
Cambridge, Crowley did, in a sense, turn Satanist. He identified strongly with the underdog, politically as well
as spiritually, and came eventually to take the Name of the Beast as his own, and expound a philosophy that he
hoped would rip apart the worn tapestry of the established moral Christian atmosphere of Victorian England,
and expose it for what it really was, a carpet made of many ingenious threads and not God - or eternal
happiness - at all; only nap.
Therefore, it seemed almost logical that he should seek in the defeated, Old Religions of the world for the basis
of his new philosophy and, some say, his new "religion". He raised the female aspect back up to one of equality
with the male, as it was in the rites of Egypt, and of Eleusis. "Our Lady Babalon" (his spelling) became a
theme of many of his magickal writings, and he received he Credo, the Book of the Law, through a Woman, his
wife Rose Kelly. The lunar element, as well as the Venusian, are certainly accessible in his works. It has even
been said in occult circles that he had a hand in putting together the grimoire of one Gerald Gardner, founder
of a contemporary Witchcraft movement, called the Book of Shadows.
The Moon has an extremely important, indeed indispensable, role in the tantrick sex magick rites that so
preoccupied Crowley and the O.T.O. There can be no true magick without woman, nor without man, and in
the symbolic language of the occult there can be no Sun without the Moon. In alchemy, ceremonial magick,
and Witchcraft, the formula is the same, for they all deal with identical properties; whether they are called the
Sun and Moon of the Elixir Vitae, the male and female participants in a rite of Indian or Chinese tantricism, or
the Shadow and the Anima of Jungian depth psychology.
For many years, the Moon remained the prime deity of the Sumerians, constituting the essential Personum of a
religious and mystical drama that was performed roughly 3000 B.C. amid the deserts and marshes of
Mesopotamia. Side by side with the worship of the Moon, NANNA, there was fear of the Demon, PAZUZU, a
genie so amply recreated in the book and the movie by Blatty, The Exorcist, and similarly recognised as the
Devil Himself by the Church. PAZUZU, the Beast, was brought to life by Aleister Crowley, and the Demon
walked the Earth once more.
With publicity provided by H.P. Lovecraft.
The Devil
PAZUZU was a prime example of the type of Devil of which the Sumerians were particularly aware, and
which they depicted constantly in their carvings and statues. The purpose of this iconography was to ward off
the spiritual - and psychic - circumstances which would precipitate a plague, or some other evil. "Evil to
destroy evil." Although the ancient people of the world were conscious of an entity we might call the :Author of
all Evil", the Devil or Satan, as evident in the Sumerian Creation Epic and the rumoured existences of the Cult
of Set of the Egyptians, the more pressing concern was usually the exorcism of TIAMAT, she exists, somehow,
just as the Abyss exists and is perhaps indispensable to human life if we think of Her as typifying the female
quality of Energy. Although MARDUK was responsible for halving the Monster from the Sea, the Sumerian
Tradition has it that the Monster is not dead, but dreaming, asleep below the surface of the Earth, strong,
potent, dangerous, and very real. her powers can be tapped by the knowledgeable, "who are skilful to rouse
Leviathan."
Although the Christian religion has gone to great lengths to prove that the Devil is inferior to God and exists
solely for His purpose, as the Tempter of Man - surely a dubious raison d'etre - the Sumerian Tradition
acknowledges that the Person of "Evil" is actually the oldest, most Ancient of the Gods. Whereas Christianity
states that Lucifer was a rebel in heaven, and fell from God's grace to ignominy below, the original story was
that MARDUK was the rebel, and severed the Body of the Ancient of Ancient Ones to create the Cosmos in
other words, the precise reverse of the Judeo-Christian dogma. The Elder Gods evidently possessed a certain
Wisdom that was not held by their Parents, yet their Parents held the Power, the Primal Strength, the First
Magick, that the Elder Ones tapped to their own advantage, for they were begotten of Her.
It generally accepted in the Halls of Magick that all of the Wisdom in the world is useless without the necessary
adjunct of Power. This Power has gone by many names, as the Goddess and the Devil have, but the Chinese
symbolise It by the Dragon. It is the force of Will, and relies heavily upon the biochemical matter that makes
up the human body, and hence, the human consciousness, to give it existence. Science is coming around to
accept the fact that the Will does exist, just at the point where Psychology has determined it does not - in the
behaviourists vain attempt to eradicate what has always been known to constitute vital parts of the psyche
from their consideration in pseudo scientific experimentation, leaving us with the "white mice and pigeons" of
Koestler's The Ghost In The Machine. Science, ancient Sister of Magick, has begun to realize the human
potential that resides, inconspicuously, in the spiral-mapped matter of the brain. Just as the magicians,
accused of trafficking with the Devil, were said to have developed tremendous power over natural phenomena,
Science has ascended to that realm unblamed, and guiltless. The Pope has ridden in aircraft. Cardinals have
flown in 'choppers' over battlefields in Southeast Asia, urging technological eco-side, invoking Christ;
pronouncing damnation and the Devil on the industrially inferior man. Ecce Qui Tollit Peccata Mundi.
And a rock group from England, home of the Anglican heresy, sings of "sympathy" for the Devil. PAZUZU.
TIAMAT. The Seven Deadly Sins. The fear of Lovecraft. The pride of Crowley.
The lunar landing was the symbolic manifestation of man's newly acquired potential power to alter the nature
- and perhaps, via nuclear weapons, the course - of the heavenly bodies, the zonei, the Elder Gods. It has a
power the Ancient Ones have been waiting for, for millennia, and it is now within their grasp. The next century
may deliver unto mankind this awesome power and responsibility, and will leave him knocking on the dread
doors of the azonei, the IGIGI, approaching the barrier that keeps out the ABSU.
And one day, without the benefit of NECRONOMICON, the Race of Man will smash the barrier and the
Ancient Ones will rule once more.
An alternative possibility exists: that, by landing on the Moon, we have come to reinstate the ancient Covenant
and thereby assure our protection against the Outside. Since "the gods are forgetful", buy treading on their
celestial spheres we are reminding them of their ancient obligations to us, their created ones. For, as it is said
in one of man's most ancient of Covenants, the Emerald Table, "As Above, So Below". Man's power to alter
the nature of his environment must develop simultaneously with his ability to master his inner environment,
his own mind his psyche, soul, spirit. Perhaps, then, the lunar landing was the first collective initiation for
humanity, which will bring it one step closer to a beneficial Force that resides beyond the race of the "cruel
celestial spirits", past the Abyss of Knowledge. Yet, he must remember that the occult powers that accompany
magickal attainment are ornamental only, indications of obstacles overcome on the Path to Perfection, and are
not to be sought after in themselves, for therein lies the truth Death. Lovecraft saw this Evil, as the world
passed from one War and moved menacingly towards another. Crowley prepared for it, and provided us with
the formulae. The Mad Arab saw it all, in a vision, and wrote it down. He was, perhaps, one of the most
advanced adepts of his time, and her certainly has something to say to us, today, in a language the Intuition
understands. Yet they called him "Mad".
Accompanied in the ranks of the "insane" by such "madmen" as Neitzsche, Artaud, and Reich, the Mad Arab
makes a Fourth, in a life-and-death game of cosmic bridge. They are all voices crying in that wilderness of
madness that men call Society, and as such were ostracised, stoned, and deemed mentally unfit for life. But, for
them, Justice will come when we have realised that the Ship of State and the Ship of St Peter have become
mere Ships of Fools - with Captains who course the seas by stars, ignoring the eternal Ocean - and then, we
will have to look to the Prisoners in the Hold for navigational guidance.
It is there, always, and Cthulhu Calls.
Dedication
On the One Hundredth anniversary
of the Nativity of the Poet
ALEISTER CROWLEY
1875-1975
Ad Meiomrum Cthulhi Gloriam
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
THE EDITOR would like to thank all of the people whose cooperation and dedication to
unspeakable horrors has made this book possible. First, our thanks go to that nameless monk
who presented us with the originals., who has since disappeared. Second, to that ever-changing
staff of translators who performed a most distasteful and oft'times unsatisfying task: to Ms. I.
Celms, Ms. N. Papaspyrou, Mr. Peter Levenda, Mr. X. and Mr. Y. Third, to Ms. J. McNally,
whose thorough knowledge and understanding of Craft folklore aided the Editor in assuming a
proper perspective towards this Work. Fourth, to Mr. J. Birnbaum who aided in some of the
preliminary practical research concerning the powers of the Book, and its dangers. Fifth, to
Mr. L. K. Barnes, who dared to tempt the awesome wrath of the Ancient Ones, rising
unspeakable eldritch horrors, in supporting the publication of this arcane treatise. Sixth, to all
those patient Pagans and Friends of the Craft who waited, and waited for the eventual
publication of this tome with baited breath . . . and something on the stove. Seventh, and
perhaps most importantly, to Herman Slater of the Magickal Childe (nee Warlock Shop),
whose constant encouragement and eternal kvetching was material to the completion of this
Work.
And, finally, to the Demon PERDURABO, without whose help the presentation of this Book
would have been impossible.
Blessed Be!
TABLE OF CONTENTS
INTRODUCTION
Introductory Essay
Prefatory Notes
Chart of Comparisons
Supplementary Material to 777
Notes on Pronunciation
The Spells (Translated)
Common Sumerian Words and Phrases in English
A word Concerning the Original Manuscript
Banishings
Bibliography & Suggested Reading List
The NECRONOMICON
The Testimony of the Mad Arab
Of the Zonei and Their Attributes
The Book of Entrance, and Of the Walking
The Incantations of The Gates
The Conjuration of the Fire God
The Conjuration of the Watcher
The MAKLU Text
The Book of Calling
The Book of Fifty Names
The MAGAN Text
The URILIA Text
The Testimony of the Mad Arab, the Second Part
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION
THERE ARE THREE major individuals who must share the credit for the astonishingly good reception the
NECRONOMICON has enjoyed over the last two years since its publication. L.K. Barnes was lured into the
Magickal Childe bookstore in Manhattan one day by an incarnated thoughtform we may only refer to by his
initials, B.A.K. Both were in search of some casual amusement from the slightly distorted version of the
supernatural intelligence-dissemination that usually took place on those premises. L.K. Barnes, publisher of
this tome, has probably come to regret ever setting foot or tentacle inside those clammy precincts, for the
crazed proprietor of that institution commenced to wave before him the manuscript copy of this book, thereby
securing his soul forever in the service of the Elder Gods.
Needless to say, L.K. - a longtime pilgrim in the search for the genuine NECRONOMICON which he knew,
since childhood, really existed - was suitably impressed. Shocked, actually. He asked to see the dubious
personality who claimed responsibility for the editing and general research work that went into the volume.
This exotic individual, Simon by name, appeared suddenly one day in the living quarters of L.K. Barnes
attired in a beret, a suit of some dark, fibrous material, and a attache case which contained - besides
correspondence from various Balkan embassies and a photograph of the F-104 fighter being crated up for
shipment to Luxembourg - additional material on the NECRONOMICON which proved his bona fides. Also at
that meeting was the third member of the Unholy Trinity, James Wasserman of Studio 31 who - according to a
South American cult leader - died during the last year, but who has been able with assistance from the Stone of
the Wise and certain of the formulae in this book, to go on about his business like unto a living man.
With Simon's manuscript, Barnes' occult vision and aesthetic scruples, and Wasserman's production
experience and tireless labour, the abhorred NECRONOMICON began to take shape and the first edition
smote the stands on December 22, 1977 - the ancient pagan feast of Yule, the winter solstice.
Yet, not without a number of bizarre occurrences that more than once threatened the lives, the sanity, and the
astral bodies of the three individuals most deeply involved.
Jim Wasserman was subjected to what we may vaguely refer to as "poltergeist" activity during the time he
worked on production and design aspects of the book. A room which, for certain loathsome purposes, was
always kept locked was found one day to have been opened - from the inside. In the same building, just below
his loft, the typesetters were set upon by swarms of rats. The discovery of a small Hindu idol that had been lost
signalled the end to the plague, and the rats disappeared.
Simon usually lives in fear of his life, for reasons that do not always have to do with the NECRONOMICON.
However, he has been subject to constant surveillance by the Ancient Ones as they await one slip, the single
misstep, that will provide for them the entry they earnestly desire into this world.
L.K. Barnes, on the other hand, has had no rest whatever from the signals and messages from the
extraterrestrial intelligences that were the overseers and the guardians of the book's publication. He has been
plagued by an unremitting chain of numerological events which he cannot ignore. The predominance of the
numbers 13,333,555,666 and others too arcane to bear mentioning have been made his life a demonstration
(read, demon-stration) of Jungian synchronicity patterns. Also, his printing of the beautiful, full-colour
Denderah Zodiac on the first anniversary of the NECRONOMICON's publication in 1978 precipitated a rash
of UFO sightings in Australia and New Zealand - in which one pilot has disappeared.
Bizarre occurrences and humorous coincidences aside for the moment, the NECRONOMICON has caused
changes in the conscience of those people most intimately involved with it, as well as many strangers who
simply bought the book through the mail or at their bookstore. Judging by the letters we have received in the
last two years, these changes have been startling. Many have found the books' magick to work, and work
extremely well. Others, having once attempted certain of the rituals, felt compelled to retire from the occult
"scene" for lengthy periods of time. The mere fact that the books was generally considered never have existed -
and then found to exist after all - is itself a powerful psychic influence. A fantasy come true. A dream realised
in waking life. The quest for a lifetime search come to an end. The ultimate Book of Spells. The Godfather of
Grimoires.
Therefore it is with awe, and with something akin to dread, that I address this second edition to the courageous
reader of the NECRONOMICON. The Beast has told us, "I am the warrior Lord of the Forties : the Eighties
cower before me, & are abased." (AL, III:46) This edition of the NECRONOMICON is scheduled for early
delivery in January-February 1980, making it possibly the first occult book of the Eighties. A herald of doom ?
Or a harbinger of fate ?
Since the publication of this book in December, 1977, the ancient forces of erstwhile victory have been banging
and clamouring at the Gates. December 1977 was the middle of the killing spree of the calibre killer, known to
the press as the Son of Sam, who was motivated - according to recent reports - by membership in a satanic cult
in Yonkers. Several months after the capture of David Berkowitz in 1978, nearly one thousand people killed
themselves in Guyana at the orders of a crazed religious leader. Several months after that, the leader of a
mystical Islamic sect seized power in Iran and - at the time of writing - is calling for a Holy War against the
Infidel.
There is evidence that every New Age witnesses a baptism by fire. Christians and Muslims are turning on each
other and themselves; Israel is once again in serious jeopardy; Buddhism is being eradicated in Southeast Asia
as it was in Tibet. The Ancient Ones, Lords of a time before memory, are being drawn by the smell of
confusion and the hysteria and mutual hatred of the primitive life-forms on this planet: human beings. Unless
the Gates are secured against attack, unless humanity awakens to both the real danger and the real potential
for evolution . . .
Well, the vision of the Mad Arab - ancestor of the Muslim princes so much in the news in 1979/1980 - is one,
certainly of terror. The discovery of this book, however, like the discovery of the typesetters' idol, may be the
key, the link in our defence against the possible Enemy awaiting us, Outside. Events of the last two years have
shown us that the book is also an amulet, a protective shield, that guards its own from the machinations of evil.
Extraterrestrial or primevally elemental, alien beings or subconscious repressions, they are powerless against
us if we consider deeply the message of this book, and take the seeming ranting of the Arab at face value for
what they are: a warning, a weapon, and a wisdom. With these three we enter the New Age of the Crowned
and Conquering Child, Horus, not in a slouch towards Bethlehem, but born within us at the moment we
conquer the lurking fear in our own souls.
New York, N.Y.
December, 1979
PREFATORY NOTES
THE PRESENT MANUSCRIPT was delivered into the hands of the Editor by a priest who had managed to
get ordained through uncanonical methods which have been entertainingly described in the several books and
articles on the ecclesiastic phenomenon, the "wandering bishops". Just such an "unorthodox" prelate was Fr.
Montague Summers, who wrote numerous books on demonology, witchcraft, and the like. Suffice it to say, we
were rather doubtful as to the authenticity of the work before us. In the first place, it was in Greek and for
quite awhile it was difficult to ascertain what it might actually be, save for the title NECRONOMICON and
the many weird drawings. In the second place, after translation, we found several internal inconsistencies and
some evidence that would suggest we did not possess the entire Work. There may still be some missing or the
irregular monastic might have withheld certain of the chapters. As the chapters are not numbered, it is too
difficult to day.
A great deal of misfortune accompanied the publication of this book. First, we went through more than one
translator. The last finally absconded with his preface, describing his work in the some detail. This, we will
have to do from memory in the following pages. At one point, an unscrupulous publisher from the West Coast
took a copy of the initial preface and some of the miscellaneous pages in translation (including some dummies,
which we were in the habit of giving potential publishers for our protection) and went off, and has not been
heard from again.
At a crucial stage in the preparation of the manuscript, the Editor was stricken with a collapsed lung and had
to undergo emergency surgery to save his life.
But, let us proceed with a description of the contents of the NECRONOMICON:
Within these pages a series of myths and rituals are presented that have survive the darkest days of magick
and occultism. The exorcisms and bindings of the famous Maqlu text are here presented for the first time in
English, although not completely: for the originals in their entirety were evidently not known to the author of
the NECRONOMICON, nor are they to present scholarship; the various tablets upon which they were written
being cracked and effaced in many places, rendering translation impossible. The MAGAN text, which
comprises the Creation Epic of the Sumerians (with much later glosses) and the account of INANNA's
"descent into the Underworld", along with more extraneous matter, is presented. The unique "Book of the
Entrance" has no counterpart in occult literature, and the drawings of magickal seals and symbols are wholly
new to anything that has yet appeared on the contemporary occult scene - although bearing some resemblances
to various diagrams found in the ancient Arabic texts of the last millennium. Although some of the characters
found in these pages can be traced to Mandaic and Demotic sources, and are evidently of a much later date
than the Rites of Sumer, the overall appearance of the seals is quite unusual, almost surreal.
The Book begins with an introduction by the alleged author, the Mad Arab (the name that Lovecraft made
famous, 'Abdul Alhazred' does not appear in our copy of the Ms.), and ends with a sort of epilogue by the same
Arab. We have called the first part "The Testimony of the Mad Arab" and the latter "The Testimony of the
Mad Arab, the Second Part." The Second Part if the most chilling. The author has, by this stage in the writing
of his opus, become fearful for his soul and begins to repeat himself in the text, saying things he has already
said in previous chapters as though having forgotten he had said them, or perhaps to stress their importance.
The Second Testimony is riddled through with non sequiturs and bits of incantation.
He does not finish the Book.
It trails off where he would have signed it, presumably, in the Arab manner, but giving his lineage. Instead, it
ends before he can name himself or even one relation. We can only imagine with horror what fate befell this
noble Sage.
Another problem that confronts the Editor is the suspected frequency of the copyist's glosses; that is, there do
seem to be occasionally bits of sentence or fragments of literature that would seem to be inconsistent with the
period in which the text was written. However, no final word can be said on this matter. The difficulty arises in
the age-old question of "which came first, the chicken or the egg?". For instance, in the MAGAN text, the final
verses read though from the Chaldean Oracles of Zoroaster:
"Stoop not down, therefore, into the darkly shining world," which might have been of Greek origin and not
Zoroastrian. It is a question for scholars.
The etymology of certain words is a game that has fascinated both the Editor and perhaps a score or more of
Sumerian researches of the past. The Sumerian origin of many of the words and place-names we use today
provides us with an insight into our own origins. For instance, the Sumerian word for the temple is BAR, from
which we get our word "barrier", or so it is said by Waddell. This makes sense in the context with the erecting
and maintaining of barriers against the hostile forces Outside.
The etymology is even dramatic where Magick is concerned, and aids us in understand even Crowley's system
better than we do. As an example, Crowley of (or Aiwass) ends the Book of the Law with the words
"AUM.HA." In the Sumero-Aryan Dictionary by Waddell we read that the word AUM was known to the
Sumerians, in almost the same sense that it was, and is, known to the Hindus. It is a sacred word, and pertains
to the Lord of Magicians, ENKI. Further, the Greek spelling of ENKI was EA, by which he is most commonly
known in the European texts which treat of Sumeriology. In the Greek alphabet, EA would appear as HA.
Q.E.D: AUM.HA betrays the essential Sumerian character of that Book.
After the initial Testimony, we come to the chapter entitles "Of the ZONEI and Their Attributes", Zonei is, of
course a Greek word and refers to the planetary, or heavenly bodies; for they are "zoned", i.e., having set
courses and spheres. They are also known as such in the Chaldean Oracles. The 'spirits' or bodies that exist
beyond the zonei are called the azonei, meaning "un-zoned". Whether this refers to the so-called "fixed " stars
(having no sphere ascertainable to the early astronomers) or the comets, is unknown to the Editor. Whatever
the case may be, the zonei seem to include the Seven Philosophical Planets, i.e., including the Sun and Moon as
planetary bodies, along with Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter and Saturn. Each has their own seal and their
own Number.
Kenneth Grant, author of Aleister Crowley and the Hidden God, may be interested to know (or may already
know) that the Number of the Sumerian Goddess of Venus, hence of Love and War, is Fifteen. In many of the
ancient tablets of that period, she is actually referred to as "the Fifteen", as a shortcut to spelling out the whole
Name in cuneiform, was assume. Grant made much of "the Goddess Fifteen" in his study of Crowley's system
as related to Tantricism, without mentioning the Name by which this Goddess is quite well-known, or even
mentioning Her native country!
After the chapter on Zonei, we come to the "Book of Entrance" which is really a system of self-initiation into
the planetary spheres and may have something to do with the planetary arrangement of the steps of the
ziggurats of Mesopotamia, which were seven storeyed mountains. Not much is revealed to the potential
candidate for initiation as to how these "gates" work, or what he might find there, save to say that the key of
one Gate lies in mastering the Gate before it. The Mad Arab was either keeping a sacred Secret, or found
human language inadequate to the task of describing what other initiates in similar systems have expressed in
the vague abstractions of the truly illuminated, likening the experience to an LSD trip.
The "Incantations of the Gates" follow, and are probably meant to accompany the preceding chapter, being
prayers proper to each of the celestial Gates. The "conjuration of the Fire God" follows this, and resembles the
others in its mixture of Greek and Sumerian phrases. It should be noted here that wherever a Sumerian
phrases. It should be noted here that wherever a Sumerian phrase appears in the original MS. we have kept it
as it is, untranslated, as we expect the Mad Arab would have wanted it. Quite possibly, even he did not know
the exact meaning of much of the conjurations in the Old Tongue, but viewed it as a 'barbarous' tongue' which
must be preserved because of its essential Power. Indeed, with the publication of this Book, Sumerian may
become as popular among magicians as the strange, angelic language of Enochian, discovered by Dr. Dee in
Elizabeth England.
In Greek, in the original MS., a common incantation would look something like this (using Roman characters
for the Greek):
'O Kakos Theos
'O Kakos Daimon
'O Daimon
PNEUMA TOU OURANOU THUMETHERE!
PNEUMA TES GES THUMETHATE!
(O Wicked God
O Wicked Demon
O Demon
Spirit of the Sky, Remember!
Spirit of the Earth, Remember!)
Yet, a word like SHAMMASH, the Name of the Solar Deity, would read SAMAS or SAMMAS, and in the text
of the NECRONOMICON we would make the word read like its original.
The "Conjuration of the Watcher" follows the Fire God conjuration. The word "watcher" is sometimes used
synonymously with "angel", and sometimes as a distinct Race, apart from angelos: egragori. The Race of
Watchers are said not to care what they Watch, save that they follow orders. They are somewhat mindless
creatures, but quite effective. Perhaps they correspond toe Lovecraft's shuggoths, save that the latter become
unweildly and difficult to manage.
After the Watcher, comes the MAKLU text, which appears to be a collection of exorcisms, which includes the
famous "Xilka Xilka Besa Besa" incantation, in the original, to which a translation has been appended in this
work - a translation evidently not at hand when the author compiled the MS. Thus, for the first time, this
much-rumoured exorcism is available in full and in English.
After this, the "Book of Calling" needs little explanation. It is the grimoire of the NECRONOMICON,
containing the formulae of ritual conjuration, as well as the seals and diagrams to accompany the rites. It is
followed by "The Book of Fifty Names" being fifty separate powers of the God MARDUK, defeater of Chaos.
This is interesting, in that the names seem to come from the Enuma Elish, in which the Elder Gods confer these
fifty names upon MARDUK as titles, in their appreciation of his routing of Evil. A sigil is given for each of the
Names, and a word of Power for most of them.
Then appears the Centrepiece of the Book, the MAGAN text. The word MAGAN may mean the Land of the
MAGAN which was said to lie in the West of Sumer. For a time, it seems the name MAGAN was synonymous
with the Place of Death - as the Sun 'died' in the West. Hence, it is a bit confusing as to what MAGAN is really
supposed to mean in this text, but in context the "Place of Death" explanation seems quite valid. The MAGAN
text is nothing more than an incomplete and free-form version of the Creation Epic of Sumer, along with
INANNA's Descent into the Underworld, and many glosses. We are told how MARDUK slays TIAMAT - after
much the same fashion that the Chief of Police of Amity slays the great white shark in Benchley's novel JAWS,
blowing an evil wind (the oxygen tank) into Her mouth and sending in an arrow (bullet) in after it to explode
her. Surely, the two or three most box-office successful films of the past few years, JAWS, THE EXORICST
and, perhaps, THE GODFATHER, are an indication that the essence of Sumerian mythology is making itself
felt in a very real way in this, the latter half of the Twentieth Century?
After the long and poetic MAGAN text, comes the URILLIA text which might be Lovecraft's R'lyeh Text, and
is subtitled "Abominations". It has more specifically to do with the worship of the Serpent, and the nature of
the cults that participate in the Concelebration of Sin. Again, more conjurations and seals are given, even
though the reader is charged not to use them; an inconsistency that is to be found in many grimoires of any
period and perhaps reveals a little of the magicians's mentality; for there is very little that is evil to the
advanced magus, who cares not if he deals with angelic or demonic forces, save that he gets the job done!
Then, following the URILLIA text and forming the very end of the received MS., is the Second Part of the
Testimony of the Mad Arab. It is a haunting and sorrowful occult personality. Was he really mad? This is
perhaps a question that will go on for as long as Man tries to understand himself; himself as a part of the
cosmic dance and spiral, which includes the satanic as well as the deific, the sad as well as the happy. Perhaps
the Arab was privy to some other-worldly secret that he could not reveal. Perhaps he had opened the Door by
mistake, his own personal Gate to the Abyss, and was forced to cross its threshold into the Unknown. We may
never know.
Or, we may wish we never had.
The Editor New York, New York October 12, 1975
CHART OF COMPARISONS
(showing some relationships to be found between the mythos of Lovecraft, the magick of
Crowley, and the faith of Sumer.)
Lovecraft Crowley Sumer
Cthulhu
The Great Beast as
represented in "CTHDH
666"
Ctha-lu, Kutulu
The Ancient Ones Satan; Teitan Tiamat
Azathoth Aiwass (?) Azag-thoth
The Dunwich Horror Choronzon Pazuzu
Shub Niggurath Pan Sub Ishniggarab (?)
Out of Space The Abyss Absu; Nar Mattaru
IA! IO! IAO! IA (JAH; EA; Lord of
Waters)
The Five-pointed grey Star
carven The Pentagram
The AR, or UB (Plough Sign;
the original pentagram and
the sign of the Aryan Race)
Vermis Mysteriis The Serpent
Erim (the Enemy; and the Sea
as Chaos; Gothic; Orm, or
Worm, great Serpent)
This is, of course, by no means a complete list but rather an inspirational sampling. Meditation upon the
various Things mentioned in the Mythos will permit the scholar to draw his own conclusions; research upon
the etymology of both Lovecraft's and Crowley's respective literature enables the occultist to discover the
ancient Names and Numbers for much of his own, familiar, material.
(Note: that Lovecraft may have head or Crowley is hinted at darkly in his short story "The Thing On The
Doorstep" in which he refers to a cult leader from England who had established a covenstead of sorts in New
York. In that story, published in Weird Tales in 1936, the cult leader is closely identified with chthonic forces,
is described as "notorious", and linked to the strange fate that befell the protagonist, Edward Derby.)
SUPPLEMENTARY MATERIAL TO 777
THE CHART that follows is based on research presently available to the Editor with regard to Sumerian and
Assyro-Babylonian religions. Entries in parentheses refer to the state of correspondences before the advert of
the Elder Gods, the Race of MARDUK; that is, it reflects the nature of the cosmos before the Fall of MARDUK
from Heaven. (Names of zodiacal constellations are after Budge's renderings.)
Table VII [A.C.] Table XXV [S.]
0. . . . ANU (TIAMAT)
1. Sphere of the Primum Mobile ENLIL (ABSU)
2. Sphere of the Zodiac or Fixed Stars ENKI; LUMASHI (IGIGI)
3. Sphere of Saturn ADAR
4. Sphere of Jupiter MARDUK
5. Sphere of Mars NERGAL
6. Sphere of the Sun UTU
7. Sphere of Venus INANNA
8. Sphere of Mercury NEBO
9. Sphere of the Moon NANNA
10. Sphere of the Elements KIA
11. Air ANNA
12. Mercury GUDUD
13. Moon SIN
14. Venus DLIBAT
15. Aries AGRU (XUBUR)
16. Taurus KAKKAB U ALAP SHAME (KINGU)
17. Gemini RE'U KINU SHAME U TU'AME RABUTI (VIPER)
18. Cancer SHITTU (SNAKE)
19. Leo KALBU RABU (LAKHAMU)
20. Virgo SHIRU (WHIRLWIND)
21. Jupiter UMUNPADDU
22. Libra ZIBANITUM (Ravening Dog)
23. Water BADUR
24. Scorpio AKRABU (SCORPION-MAN)
25. Sagittarius PA-BIL-SAG (HURRICANE)
26. Capricorn SUXUR MASH (FISH-MAN)
27. Mars MASTABARRU
28. Aquarius GULA (HORNED BEAST)
29. Pisces DILGAN U RIKIS NUNI (WEAPON)
30. Sun SHAMASH
30. Fire AG
30. Saturn KAIMANU
30. (bis) Earth KIA
30. (bis) Spirit ZI
NOTES ON PRONUNCIATION
WE CANNOT BE absolutely how Sumerian and Akkadian were spoken; but many useful guidelines are
available to the student, including the transliterated tablets found all over Mesopotamia. Basically, we can
offer the following principles which should prove of value in reciting the foreign language instructions :
Vowels
a
as in "father"
e
as in "whey"
i
as in "antique"
o
as in "boat" (but rarely found)
u
as in "zulu"
Consonants
Most are basically the same as in English. The Sumerians did not have an alphabet as we know it, but they had
developed a syllabary, very much like the Japanese "Kana" script of today. In phonetic transliterations, the
English spelling sought to approximate the Sumerian pronunciation. However, there are a few sounds which
English does not possess, and which have been put into phonetic variations. Important examples below :
X
as in the German "ach"
CH
(same as above)
Q
as in "like"
K
(same as above)
SH
as in "shall"
SS
as in, perhaps, "lasso"; a hissing "s" common to Arabic languages
Z
as in "lots"; a hard "ts" sound, not quite as in "zoo"
Remember, in the transliterations which follow, every letter must be pronounced. There are no schwas or
silent syllables in Sumerian. Hence, "KIA" is pronounced "keeya"; "KAIMANU" is pronounced
"ka-ee-mah-nu" or, if spoken rapidly, the two initial vowel sounds slur into 'kigh' rhyming with "high"
The incantations should be said carefully and slowly at first, to familiarise oneself with the tongue-twisting
phrases. A mistake may prove fatal to the Work
THE SPELLS (TRANSLATED)
WHERE POSSIBLE, the Editor has taken every opportunity to find the original Sumerian or Akkadian
translation of a given Greek charm of conjuration. These will be given here. Also, the reader will find English
translations of the Sumerian charms as they are given in the NECRONOMICON. Not al of the charms are
available this way, and sometimes we have had to make do with near misses. Much of what is found here has
come from the Maklu text, of which the only extant translation is in the German of Tallqvist ("Die Assyrische
Beschworungsserie Maqlu nach dem originalen im British Museum Herausgegeben" Acta Societatis
Scientiarum Fennicae, Tomm. XX, No. 6, Helsingforsiae mdcccxcv). The word "maklu" or "maqlu" itself is
controversial, but Tallqvist seems to think that it does, indeed, mean "burning"; especially so as the
incantations to be found therein invariably entail burning something, usually a doll made in the likeness of a
witch or evil sorcerer that the magician wished to dispose of. Hence, we have here probably the archetype of
the Great Burning Times of the Inquisition, when people were condemned to a fiery death as Witches and
Pagans. The chant "burn, witch! burn!" can be found in the Maklu text, in all its pristine glory. Indeed,
Cthulhu Calls.
The Conjuration "The Binding of the Evil Sorcerers"
Alsi ku nushi ilani mushiti
Itti kunu alsi mushitum kallatum kuttumtum
Alsi bararitum qablitum u namaritum
Ashshu kashshaptu u kashshipanni
Eli nitum ubbiraanni
Ili-ia u Ishtari-ia ushis-su-u-eli-ia
Eli ameri-ia amru-usanaku
Imdikula salalu musha u urra
Qu-u imtana-allu-u pi-ia
Upu unti pi-ia iprusu
Me mashtiti-ia umattu-u
Eli li nubu-u xiduti si-ipdi
Izizanimma ilani rabuti shima-a dababi
Dini dina alakti limda
Epu-ush salam kashshapi-ia u kashshapti-ia
Sha epishia u mushtepishti-ia
Is mass-ssarati sha mushi lipshuru ruxisha limnuti
Pisha lu-u ZAL.LU Lishanusha Lu-u Tabtu
Sha iqbu-u amat limutti-ia kima ZAL.LU litta-tuk
Sha ipushu kishpi kima Tabti lishxarmit
qi-ishrusha pu-uttu-ru ipshetusha xulluqu
Kal amatusha malla-a sseri
Ina qibit iqbu-u ilani mushitum.
The Conjuration "XILQA XILQA BESA BESA" or "A Most Excellent
Charm Against the Hordes of Demons" etc.
Arise! Arise! Go far away! Go far away!
Be shamed! Be shamed! Flee! Flee!
Turn around, go, arise and go far away!
Your wickedness may rise to heaven like unto smoke!
Arise and leave my body!
From my body, depart in shame!
From my body flee!
Turn away from my body!
Go away from my body!
Do not return to my body!
Do no come near my body!
Do not approach my body!
Do not throng around my body!
Be commanded by Shammash the Mighty!
Be commanded by Enki, Lord of All!
Be commanded by Marduk, the Great Magician of the Gods!
Be commanded by the God of Fire, your Destroyer!
May you be held back from my body!
"Another Binding of the Sorcerers"
Ssalmani-ia ana pagri tapqida duppira
Ssalmani-ia ana pagri taxira duppira
Ssalmani-ia iti pagri tushni-illa duppira
Ssalmani ini ishdi pagri tushni-illa duppira
Ssalmani-ia qimax pagri taqbira duppira
Ssalmani-ia ana qulqullati tapqida duppira
Ssalmani-ia ina igari tapxa-a duppira
Ssalmani-ia ina askuppati Tushni-illa duppira
Ssalmani-ia ina bi'sha duri tapxa-a duppira
Ssalmani-ia ana GISHBAR tapqida duppira
The Conjuration of the Mountains of MASHU"
May the mountain overpower you!
May the mountain hold you back!
May the mountain conquer you!
May the mountain frighten you!
May the mountain shake you to the core!
May the mountain hold you in check!
May the mountain subject you!
May the mountain cover you!
May the mighty mountain fall on you,
May you be held back from my body!
(Note: the original translator had noted the resemblance between the Greek word for Lors, kurios, and the
Sumerian word for mountain, kur, and for a type of underworld, chthoic, monster which is also called kur and
which refers to the Leviathan of the Old Testament. Also, in this particular conjuration, the word for
mountain is shadu - shaddai ? The Old Serpent KUR is, of course, invoked every day by the Christians: Kyrie
Eleison!)
COMMON SUMERIAN WORDS AND PHRASES IN
ENGLISH
Sumerian English
Akhkharu Vampire
Alal Destroyer
Alla Xul Evil God
Barra! Begone!
Dingir Xul Evil God
Edin Na Zu! Go to the Desert! (a form of exorcism)
Gelal Incubus
Gigim xul Evil Spirit
Gidim Xul Evil Ghost
Idimmu Demon
Idpa Fever
Kashshaptu Witch
Lalartu Phantom
Lalssu Spectre
Lilit Succubus
Maskim Xul Evil Fiend (Ambusher, Lier-In-Wait)
Mulla Xul Evil Devil
Rabishu (same as Maskim Xul)
Telal Wicked Demon (Warrior)
Uggae God of Death
Uruku Larvae
Utuk Xul Evil Spirit
Zi Dingir Anna Kanpa! Spirit, God of the Sky, Remember!
Zi Dinger Kia Kanpa! Spirit, God of the Earth, Remember!
A WORD CONCERNING THE ORIGINAL
MANUSCRIPT
THE EDITOR and the Publishers anticipate that there will be a demand at first for privileged views of the
original NECRONOMICON, whether out of curiosity's sake, or by nervous experimenters who will be certain
that we did not copy a sigil correctly, etc.
Let us hasten to state at this point that the original Ms. is neither the property of the Editor, nor the
Publishers. We were given the right to translate and publish this work, with as much additional and
explanatory material as needed, but not the right to hold the MS. up to public inspection. We regret that this is
the case, but we also feel that it might be advisable, in reference to the dangerous character of the work
involved. Perhaps one day a book will be written on the hazards of possessing such an original work in one's
home or office, including the fearful hallucinations, physical incapacities, and emotional malaise that
accompanied this work from the onset of the translation to the end of its final published form.
Therefore, as a matter of policy, we cannot honour any requests to see the NECRONOMICON in its original
state.
BANISHINGS
Read this section carefully.
In the interim period between the translation and the publication of this work, the Editor, along with a circle
of initiates in another discipline, undertook to experiment with the rituals and forces outlined in the
NECRONOMICON. In using the material alone, or within a Western ceremonial structure (such as the
Golden Dawn system) we came upon startling discoveries in both cases: there are no effective banishings for
the forces invoked in the NECRONOMICON itself! The rituals, incantations, formulae of this Book are of
ancient origin, comprising some of the oldest written magickal workings in Western occult history. the deities
and demons identified within have probably not been effectively summoned in nearly six thousand years.
Ordinary exorcisms and banishing formulae have thus far proved extremely inadequate: this, by experienced
magicians. Hence, the following recommendations.
The religion of the ancient Sumerian peoples seems to have been lunar-oriented, a religion - or religion -
magickal structure - of the night, of darkness in a sense. Invocations using solar formulae have proved thus far
effective in successfully banishing NECRONOMICON demons and intelligences. For instance, the Kaddish
prayer of the Jewish faith contains some solar elements that have proved resilient to inimical genii, and the
vibration of the Lord's Prayer for Christians is also a workable method.
We suggest that individual operators utilise an equivalent solar (i.e., positive light) invocation from their own
religion or the religion of their ancestors, should the no longer have a religion or should they have changed it in
their lifetime.
For best practical purposes in the beginning - for those intent on actually using the rituals contained herein - it
is advisable to take especial care in the construction of the magickal circle and of all magickal defences. A
preliminary period of purification is well in order before attempting anything in this grimoire. Persons of
unstable mental condition, or unstable emotional condition, should not be allowed, under any circumstances,
to observe one of these rituals in progress. That would be criminal, and perhaps in suicidal. One of our
colleagues was fearfully attacked by his dog directly following a fairly simple and uncomplicated formula from
this book. This is definitely not a Gilbert chemistry set.
The method of the NECRONOMICON concerns deep, primeval forces that seem to pre-exist the normal
archetypal images of the tarot trumps and the Golden Dawn telesmatic figures. These are forces that
developed outside the Judeo-Christian mainstream, and were worshipped and summoned long before the
creation of the Qabala as we know it today. Hence, the ineffectiveness of the Golden Dawn banishing
procedures against them. They are not necessarily demonic or qliphotic in the sense that these terms are
commonly understood in the West, they just simply represent power sources largely untapped and thus far
ignored by twentieth-century, mainstream consciousness.
The results of any experimentation with this book, as well as practical suggestions concerning its rituals, are
welcomed by the publishers.
BIBLIOGRAPHY & SUGGESTED READING LIST
(by no means complete, but representative. alphabetically by author)
Name Book Published
Bernhard, Bennet and
Rice. New Handbook of the Heavens New York, 1948
Budge, E.A. Amulets and Talismans New York, 1970
Crowley, A.
Book Four Texas, 1972
The Book of Thoth New York, 1969
Liber AL vel Legis New York, 1977
Magick New York
Cumont, F. Oriental Religions in Roman Paganism New York, 1956
Dornseiff. Das Alphabet in Mystik and Magie Stoicheia 7, Leipzig, 1925
Drower, E.S. The Book of the Zodiac London,1949
Fairservis, W.A. The Origins of Oriental Civilisation New York, 1959
Fossey, C. La Magie Assyrienne Paris, 1902
de la Fuye, A.
"Le Pentagramme Pythagoricien, sa
diffusion, son emploi dans la syllabaire
cuneiforme." Babyloniaca
Paris, 1934
Genouillac
"Les dieux de l'Elam" Recueil de
Travaux relatifs a la philologie et a
l'archaeologie Egyptiennes et
Assyriennes.
Paris, 1904 (ed. Maspero)
Grant, K.
Aleister Crowley and the Hidden God New York, 1974
The Magical Revival New York, 1973
Gray, J. Near Eastern Mythology New York, 1969
Griffith & Thompson The Leyden Papyrus New York, 1974
Hooke, S.H.
Babylonian and Assyrian Religion Oklahoma, 1975
Middle Eastern Mythology New York, 1975
King, L. Babylonian Magic and Sorcery London, 1896
Kramer, S.N.
History Begins At Sumer New York, 1959
Mythologies of the Ancient World (ed) New York, 1961
Sumerian Mythology Pennsylvania, 1972
Laurent La Magie et la Divination chez les
Chaldeo-Assyriennes Paris, 1894
Lenormant, F. Science Occult; La Magie chez les
Chaldeens Paris, 1874
Lovecraft, H.P.
Tales of the Cthulhu Mythos New York, 1973
At The Mountains of Madness New York, 1973
The Dunwich Horror New York, 1963
The Lurker at the Threshold (with
August Derleth) New York, 1971
Mason, H. Gilgamesh (ed.) New York, 1972
Neugebauer, O. The Exact Sciences in Antiquity New York, 1969
Pritchard, J.
Near Eastern Texts Relating to the Old
Testament Princeton, 1958
The Chaldean Oracles of Zoroaster
"Sapere Aude" New York
Seignobos, S. The World of Babylon New York, 1975
Seligmann, K. Magic, Supernaturalism, and Religion New York, 1968
Shah, I.
Oriental Magic New York, 1973
The Secret Lore of Magic New York, 1972
The Sufis New York, 1973
Tallqvist, K.L.
"Die Assyrische Beschworungsserie
Maqlu nach dem originalem im British
Museum Herausgegeben" Acta Societatis
Scientiarum Fennicae
Helsingfors, 1895
Thompson, R.C.
Reports of the Magicians and
Astrologers of Nineveh and Babylon London, 1900
Semitic Magic London, 1904
The Devils and Evil Spirits of Babylonia London, 1904
THE TESTIMONY OF THE MAD ARAB
THIS is the testimony of all that I have seen, and all that I have learned, in those years that I have possessed
the Three Seals of MASSHU. I have seen One Thousand-and-One moons, and surely this is enough for the
span of a man's life, though it is said the Prophets lived much longer. I am weak, and ill, and bear a great
tiredness and exhaustion, and a sigh hangs in my breast like a dark lantern. I am old.
The wolves carry my name in their midnight speeches, and that quiet, subtle Voice is summoning me from
afar. And a Voice much closer will shout into my ear with unholy impatience. The weight of my soul will decide
its final resting place. Before that time, I must put down here all that I can concerning the horrors that stalk
Without, and which lie in wait at the door of every man, for this is the ancient arcana that has been handed
down of old, but which has been forgotten by all but a few men, the worshippers of the Ancient Ones (may
their names be blotted out!).
And if I do not finish this task, take what is here and discover the rest, for time is short and mankind does not
know nor understand the evil that awaits it, from every side, from every Gate, from every broken barrier,
from every mindless acolyte at the alters of madness.
For this is the Book of the Dead, the Book of the Black Earth, that I have writ down at the peril of my life,
exactly as I received it, on the planes of the IGIGI, the cruel celestial spirits from beyond the Wanderers of the
Wastes.
Let all who read this book be warned thereby that the habitation of men are seen and surveyed by that Ancient
Race of gods and demons from a time before time, and that they seek revenge for that forgotten battle that
took place somewhere in the Cosmos and rent the Worlds in the days before the creation of Man, when the
Elder Gods walked the Spaces, the race of MARDUK, as he is known to the Chaldeans, and of ENKI our
MASTER, the Lord of Magicians.
Know, then, that I have trod all the Zones of the Gods, and also the places of the Azonei, and have descended
unto the foul places of Death and Eternal Thirst, which may be reached through the Gate of GANZIR, which
was built in UR, in the days before Babylon was.
Know, too, that I have spoken with all manner of spirit and daemon, whose names are no longer known in the
societies of Man, or were never known. And the seals of some of these are writ herein; yet others I must take
with me when I leave you. ANU have mercy on my soul!
I have seen the Unknown Lands, that no map has ever charted. I have lived in the deserts and the wastelands,
and spoken with demons and the souls of slaughtered men, and of women who have dies in childbirth, victims
of the she-fiend LAMMASHTA.
I have traveled beneath the Seas, in search of the Palace of Our Master, and found the stone of monuments of
vanquished civilisations, and deciphered the writings of some of these; while still others remain mysteries to
any man who lives. And these civilisations were destroyed because of the knowledge contained in this book.
I have traveled among the stars, and trembled before the Gods. I have, at last, found the formulae by which I
passed the Gate ARZIR, and passed into the forbidden realms of the foul IGIGI.
I have raised demons, and the dead.
I have summoned the ghosts of my ancestors to real and visible appearance on the tops of temples built to
reach the stars, and built to touch the nethermost cavities of HADES. I have wrestled with the Black Magician,
AZAG-THOTH, in vain, and fled to the Earth by calling upon INANNA and her brother MARDUK, Lord of
the double-headed AXE.
I have raised armies against the Lands of the East, by summoning the hordes of fiends I have made subject
unto me, and so doing found NGAA, the God of the heathens, who breathes flame and roars like a thousand
thunders.
I have found fear.
I have found the Gate that leads to the Outside, by which the Ancient Ones, who ever seek entrance to our
world, keep eternal watch. I have smelled the vapours of that Ancient One, Queen of the Outside, whose name
is writ in the terrible MAGAN text, the testament of some dead civilisation whose priests, seeking power, swing
open the dread, evil Gate for an hour past the time, and were consumed.
I came to possess this knowledge through circumstances quite peculiar, while still the unlettered son of a
shepherd in what is called Mesopotamia by the Greeks.
When I was only a youth, travelling alone in the mountains to the East, called MASSHU by the people who live
there, I came upon a grey rock carved with three strange symbols. It stood as high as a man, and as wide
around as a bull. It was firmly in the ground, and I could not move it. Thinking no more of the carvings, save
that they might be the work of a king to mark some ancient victory over an enemy, I built a fire at its foot to
protect me from the wolves that wander in those regions and went to sleep, for it was night and I was far from
my village, being Bet Durrabia. Being about three hours from dawn, in the nineteenth of Shabatu, I was
awakened by the howl of a dog, perhaps of a wolf, uncommonly loud and close at hand. The fire had dies to its
embers, and these red, glowing coals cast a faint, dancing shadow across the stone monument with the three
carvings. I began to make haste to build another fire when, at once, the gray rock began to rise slowly into the
air, as though it were a dove. I could not move or speak for the fear that seized upon my spine and wrapped
cold fingers around my skull. The Dik of Azug-bel-ya was no stranger to me than this sight, though the former
seemed to melt into my hands!
Presently, I heard a voice, softly, some distance away and a more practical fear, that of the possibility of
robbers, took hold of me and I rolled behind some weeds, trembling. Another voice joined the first, and soon
several men in the black robes of thieves came together over the place where I was, surrounding the floating
rock, of which they did not exhibit the least fright.
I could see clearly now that the three carvings on the stone monument were glowing a flame red colour, as
though the rock were on fire. The figures were murmuring together in prayer or invocation, of which only a
few words could be heard, and these in some unknown tongue; though, ANU have mercy on my soul!, these
rituals are not unknown to me any longer.
The figures, whose faces I could not see or recognise, began to make wild passes in the air with knives that
glinted cold and sharp in the mountain night.
From beneath the floating rock, out of the very ground where it had sat, came rising the tail of a serpent. This
serpent was surely larger than any I had ever seen. The thinnest section thereof was fully that of the arms of
two men, and as it rose from the earth it was followed by another, although the end of the first was not seen as
it seemed to reach down into the very Pit itself. These were followed by still more, and the ground began to
tremble under the pressure of so many of these enormous arms. The chanting of the priests, for I knew them
now to be the servants of some hidden Power, became much louder and very nearly hysterical.
IA! IA! ZI AZAG!
IA! IA!! ZI AZKAK!
IA! IA! KUTULU ZI KUR!
IA!
The ground where I was hiding became wet with some substance, being slightly downhill from the scene I was
witnessing. I touched the wetness and found it to be blood. In horror, I screamed and gave my presence away
to the priests. They turned toward me, and I saw a loathing that they had cut their chests with the daggers they
had used to raise the stone, for some mystical purpose I could not then divine; although I know now that blood
is the very food of these spirits, which is why the field after the battles of war glows with an unnatural light, the
manifestations of the spirits feeding thereon.
May ANU protect us all!
My scream had the effect of casting their ritual into chaos and disorder. I raced through the mountain path by
which I had come, and the priests came running after me, although some seemed to stay behind, perhaps to
finish the Rites. However, as I ran wildly down the slopes in the cold night, my heart giving rise in my chest
and my head growing hot, the sound of splitting rocks and thunder came from behind me and shook the very
ground I ran upon. In fright, and in haste, I fell to the earth.
Rising, I turned to face whatever attacker had come nearest me, though I was unarmed. To my surprise what I
saw was no priest of ancient horror, no necromancer of that forbidden Art, but black robes fallen upon the
grass and weeds, with no seeming presence of life or bodies beneath them.
I walked cautiously to the first and, picking up a long twig, lifted the robe from the tangle of weeds and thorns.
All that remained of the priest was a pool of slime, like green oil, and the smell of a body lain long to rot in the
sun. Such a stench nearly overpowered me, but I was resolute to find the others, to see if the same fortune had
also befallen them.
Walking back up the slope that I had so fearfully run down only moments ago, I came across yet another of the
dark priests, in identical condition to the first. I kept walking, passing more of the robes as I went, not
venturing to overturn them any longer. Then, I finally came upon the grey stone monument that had risen
unnaturally into the air at the command of the priests. It now upon the ground once more, but the carvings
still glowed with supernatural light. The serpents, or what I had then though of as serpents, had disappeared.
But in the dead embers of the fire, now cold and black, was a shining metal plate. I picked it up and saw that it
also was carved, as the stone, but very intricately, after a fashion I could not understand. I did not bear the
same markings as the stone, but I had the feeling I could almost read the characters, but could not, as though I
once knew the tongue but had since long forgotten. My head began to ache as though a devil was pounding my
skull, when a shaft of moonlight struck the metal amulet, for I know now what it was, and a voice entered into
my head and told me the secrets of the scene I had witnessed in one word:
KUTULU.
In that moment, as though whispered fiercely into my ear, I understood.
These are the signs carved upon the grey stone, that was the Gate to the Outside:
An this is the amulet that I held in my hand, and hold to this very day, around my neck as I write these words:
Of the three carved symbols, the first is the sign of our Race from beyond the Stars, and is called ARRA in the
tongue of the Scribe who taught it to me, an emissary of the Elder Ones. In the tongue of the eldest city of
Babylon, it was UR. It is the Sigil of the Covenant of the Elder Gods, and when they see it, they who gave it to
us, they will not forget us. They have sworn!
Spirit of the Skies, Remember!
The second is the Elder Sign, and is the Key whereby the Powers of the Elder Gods may be summoned, when
used with the proper words and shapes. It has a Name, and is called AGGA.
The third sign is the Sigil of the Watcher. It is called BANDAR. The Watcher is a Race sent by the Elder Ones.
It keeps vigil while one sleeps, provided the appropriate ritual and sacrifice has been performed,: else, if called,
it will turn upon you.
These seals, to be effective, must be graven on stone and set in the ground. Or, set upon the altar of offerings.
Or, carried to the Rock of Invocations. Or, engraved on the metal of one's God or Goddess, and hung about
the neck, but hidden from the view of the profane. Of the three, the ARRA and the AGGA may be used
separately, that is to say, singly and alone. The BANDAR, however, must never be used alone, but with one or
both of the others, for the Watcher must needs be reminded of the Covenant it has sworn with the Elder Gods
and our Race, else it will turn upon thee and slay thee and ravage thy town until succour is to be had from the
Elder Gods by the tears of thy people and the wailing of thy women.
KAKAMMU!
The metal amulet that I retrieved from the ashes of the fire, and which caught the light of the moon, is a potent
seal against whatever may come in the Gate from the Outside for, seeing it, they will retreat from thee
SAVE ONLY IF IT CATCH THE LIGHT OF THE MOON UPON ITS SURFACE
for, in the dark days of the moon, or in cloud, there can be little protection against the fiends from the Ancient
Lands should they break the barrier, or be let in by their servants upon the face of the earth. In such a case, no
recourse is to be had until the light of the moon shines upon the earth, for the moon is the eldest among the
Zonei, and is the starry symbol of our Pact. NANNA, Father of the Gods, Remember!
Wherefore, the amulet must be engraved upon pure silver in the full light of the moon, that the moon shine
upon it at its working, and the essence of the moon incantations must be performed, and the prescribed rituals
as given forth in this Book. And the amulet must never be exposed to the light of the Sun, for SHAMMASH
called UDU, in his jealousy, will rob the seal of its power. In such a case, it must be bathed in water of
camphor, and the incantations and ritual performed once again. But, verily, it were better to engrave another.
These secrets I give to thee at the pain of my life, never to be revealed to the profane, or the banished, or the
worshippers of the Ancient Serpent, but to keep within thine own heart, always silent upon these things.
Peace be to thee!
Henceforth, from that fateful night in the Mountains of MASSHU, I wandered about the country-side in
search of the key to the secret knowledge that had been given me. And it was a painful and lonely journey,
during which time I took no wife, called no house or village my home, and dwelt in various countries, often in
caves or in the deserts, learning several tongues as a traveller might learn them, to bargain with the
tradespeople and learn of their news and customs. But my bargaining was with the Powers that reside in each
of these countries. And soon, I cam to understand many things which before I had no knowledge, except
perhaps in dreams. The friends of my youth deserted me, and I them. When I was seven years gone from my
family, I learned that they had all died of their own hand, for reasons no one was able to tell me; their flocks
had been slain as the victims of some strange epidemic.
I wandered as a beggar, being fed from town to town as the local people saw fit, often being stoned instead and
threatened with imprisonment. On occasion, I was able to convince some learned man that I was a sincere
scholar, and was thereby permitted to read the ancient records in which the details of necromancy. sorcery,
magick and alchemy are given. I learned of the spells that cause men illness, the plague, blindness, insanity,
and even death. I learned of the various classes of demons and evil gods that exist, and of the old legends
concerning the Ancient Ones. I was thus able to arm myself against also the she-devil LAMMASHTA, who is
called the Sword that Splits the Skull, the sight of whom causeth horror and dismay, and(some say) death of a
most uncommon nature.
In time, I learned of the names and properties of all the demons, devils, fiends and monsters listed herein, in
this Book of the Black Earth. I learned of the powers of the astral Gods, and how to summon their aid in times
of need. I learned, too, of the frightful beings who dwell beyond the astral spirits, who guard the entrance to
the Temple of the Lost, of the Ancient of Days, the Ancient of the Ancient Ones, whose Name I cannot write
here.
In my solitary ceremonies in the hills, worshipping with fire and sword, with water and dagger, and with the
assistance of a strange grass that grows wild in certain parts of MASSHU, and with which I had unwittingly
built my fire before the rock, that grass that gives the mind great power to travel tremendous distances into the
heavens, as also into the hells, I received the formulae for the amulets and talismans which follow, which
provide the Priest with safe passage among the spheres wherein he may travel in search of the Wisdom.
But now, after One Thousand-and-One moons of the journey, the Maskim nip at my heels, the Rabishu pull at
my hair, Lammashta opens her dread jaws, AZAG-THOTH gloats blindly at his throne, KUTULU raises his
head and stares up through the Veils of sunkun Varloorni, up through the Abyss, and fixes his stare upon me;
wherefore I must with haste write this indeed, it appears as though I have failed in some regard as to the order
of the rites, or to the formulae, or to the sacrifices, for now it appears as if the entire host of ERESHKIGAL
lies waiting, dreaming, drooling for my departure. I pray the Gods that I am saved, and not perish as did the
Priest, ABDUL BEN-MARTU, in Jerusalem (the Gods remember and have mercy upon him!). My fate is no
longer writ in the stars, for I have broken the Chaldean Covenant by seeking power over the Zonei. I have set
foot on the moon, and the moon no longer has power over me. The lines of my life have been oblitered by my
wanderings in the Waste, over the letters writ in the heavens by the gods. And even now I can hear the wolves
howling in the mountains as they did that fateful night, and they are calling my name, and the names of
Others. I fear for my flesh, but I fear for my spirit more.
Remember, always, in every empty moment, to call upon the Gods not to forget thee, for they are forgetful and
very far away. Light thy fires high in the hills, and on the tops of temples and pyramids, that they may see and
remember.
Remember always to copy each of the formulae as I have put it down, and not to change it by one line or dot,
not so much as a hair's breadth, lest it be rendered valueless, or worse: a broken star is the Gate of GANZIR,
the Gate of Death, the Gate of the Shadows and the Shells. Recite the incantations as they are written here, in
the manner this prescribed. Prepare the rituals without erring, and in the proper places and times render the
sacrifices.
May the Gods be ever merciful unto thee!
May thou escape the jaws of the MASKIM, and vanquish the power of the Ancient Ones!
AND THE GODS GRANT THEE DEATH
BEFORE THE ANCIENT ONES RULE THE
EARTH ONCE MORE!
KAKAMMU! SELAH!
OF THE ZONEI AND THEIR ATTRIBUTES
THE Gods of the Stars are Seven. They have Seven Seals, each of which may be used in their turn. They are
approached by Seven Gates, each of which may be opened in their turn. They have Seven Colours, Seven
Essences, and each a separate Step on the Ladder of Lights. The Chaldeans were but imperfect in their
knowledge, although they had understanding of the Ladder, and certain of the formulae. They did not,
however, possess the formulae for the passing of the Gates, save one, of whom it is forbidden to speak.
The passing of the Gates gives the priest both power and wisdom to use it. He becomes able to control the
affairs of his life more perfectly than before, and many have been content to merely pass the first three Gates
and then sit down and go no further than that, enjoying the benefits that they have found on the preliminary
spheres. But this is Evil, for they are not equipped to deal with the attack from Without that must surely come,
and their people will cry unto them for safety, and it will not come forth. Therefore, set thy face towards the
ultimate goal and strive ever onward to the furthest reaches of the stars, though it mean thine own death; for
such a death is as a sacrifice to the Gods, and pleasing, that they will not forget their people.
The ZONEI and their attributes, then, are as follows:
The God of the Moon is the God NANNA. He is Father of the Zonei, and the Eldest of the Wanderers. He is
long of beard, and bears a wand of lapis lazuli in his palm, and possesses the secret of the tides of blood. His
colour is Silver. His Essence is to be found in Silver, and in camphor, and in those things bearing the sign of the
Moon. He is sometimes called SIN. His Gate is the first you will pass in the rituals that follow. His Step on the
Ladder of Lights is also Silver.
This is his Seal, which you must engrave on his metal, on the thirteenth day of the Moon in which you are
working, having no other person about you who may watch you in its manufacture. Being finished, it should be
wrapped in a square of the finest silk and lain aside until such time as you desire its use, and then, it should be
removed only after the Sun has gone to its rest. No ray of sunlight should strike the Seal, lest its power be
rendered nil and a new Seal must needs be cast.
The Number of NANNA is Thirty and this is his Seal:
The God of Mercury is NEBO. He is a very old spirit, having a long beard, and is the guardian of the Gods, as
well as the keeper of the knowledge of Science. He wears a crown of one hundred horns, and the long robe of
the Priest. His colour is blue. His Essence is in that metal known as Quicksilver, and is sometimes also found in
sand, and in those things bearing the sign of Mercury. His Gate is the Second you will pass in the rituals that
follow. His Step on the Ladder of Lights is blue.
This is his Seal, which you must write on perfect parchment, or no the broad leaf of a palm tree, having no
other person about you who may watch you in its construction. Being finished, it should be wrapped in a
square of the finest silk and lain aside until such time as you desire its use, and then, it should be removed only
when its light is in the sky. Such is also the best time for its manufacture.
The Number of NEBO is Twelve and this is his Seal:
The Goddess of Venus is the most excellent Queen INANNA, called of the Babylonians ISHTAR. She is the
Goddess of Passion, both of Love and of War, depending upon her sign and the time of her appearance in the
heavens. She appears as a most beautiful Lady, in the company of lions, and partakes of a subtle astral nature
with the Moon God NANNA. When they are in agreement, that is, when their two plants are auspiciously
arranged in the heavens, it is as two offering-cups split freely in the heavens, to rain the sweet wine of the Gods
upon the earth. And then there is great happiness and rejoicing. She sometimes appears in armour, and is
thereby a most excellent guardian against the machinations of her sister, the dread Queen ERESHKIGAL of
KUR. With the Name and Number of INANNA, no Priest need fear to walk into the very depths of the
Underworld; for being armed, in Her armour, he is similar to the Goddess. It was thus that I descended into
the foul pits that lie gaping beneath the crust of the earth, and commanded demons.
She is similarly the Goddess of Love, and bestows a favourable bride upon any man who desires it, and who
makes the proper sacrifice.
BUT KNOW THAT INANNA TAKES HER OWN FOR HER OWN, AND THAT ONCE CHOSEN BY HER
NO MAN MAY TAKE ANOTHER BRIDE.
Her colour is the purest White. Her manifestation is in the metal Copper, and also in the most beautiful
flowers of a field, and in the saddest death of the battlefield, which is that field's fairest flower. Her Gate is the
Third you will pass in the rites that follow, and in which place you will be of a heart to stay; but turn you face
to the road that leads beyond, for that is your genuine goal, unless the Goddess choses you. Her Step on the
Ladder of Lights, built of old in Babylon and at UR, is White.
This is her Seal, which you must engrave on Copper, Venus being exalted in the Heavens, with no one about
watching its construction. Being finished, it is to be wrapped in the purest silk and lain safely away, only to be
removed when need arises, at any time.
The Number of INANNA is Fifteen, by which Number she is frequently known in the incantations of the
Dispensation, her Seal is the following.
This God of the Sun is the Lord SHAMMASH, son of NANNA. He is seated upon a throne of gold, wearing a
crown of two horns, holding a sceptre aloft in his right hand and a flame disk in his life, sending rays in every
direction. He is the God of Light and of life. His colour is Gold. His Essence is to be found in gold, and in all
golden objects and plants. He is sometimes called UDUU. His Gate is the Fourth you will pass in the rituals
that follow. His Step on the great Ladder of Lights is Gold.
This is his Seal, which you must engrave in gold, when the Sun is exalted in the heavens, alone on a mountain
top or some such place close to the Rays, but alone. Being finished, it should be wrapped in a square of the
finest silk and lain aside until such time as it is needed.
The Number os SHAMMASH is Twenty and this is his Seal:
The God of Mars is the mighty NERGAL.
He has the head of a man on the body of a lion, and bears a sword and a flail. He is the God of War, and of the
fortunes of War. He was sometimes though to be an agent of the Ancient Ones, for he dwelt in CUTHA for a
time. His colour is dark red. His essence is to be found in Iron, and in all weapons made to spill the blood of
men and of animals. His Gate is the Fifth you will see as you pass the Zones in the rituals that follow. His Step
on the Ladder of Light is Red.
This is his Seal, which must be engraved on a plate of Iron, or on paper in blood, when Mars is in exaltation in
the heavens. It is best done at night, far from the habitations of men and of animals, where you cannot be seen
or heard. It must be wrapped first in heavy cloth, then in fine silk, and hid safe away until such times as it is
needed. But to take not to use this Seal hastily, for it is a sharp Sword.
The Number of NERGAL is Eight and this is his Seal:
The God of Jupiter is the Lord of Magicians, MARDUK KURIOS of the Double-headed Axe. MARDUK was
born of our Father, ENKI, to do battle against the forces of the Ancient Ones, and he won a powerful fight,
subduing the armies of Evil and putting the Queen of the Ancient Ones beneath his foot. That Serpent is dead,
but dreams. MARDUK was bestowed Fifty Names and Powers by the Council of the Elder Gods, which
Powers he retains to this day. His colour is Purple. His Essence is in the material tin, and in brass. His Gate is
the Sixth that you will come upon as you follow the rituals that follow. His Step on the Ladder of Lights in
Purple.
This is his Seal, which you must engrave on a plate of tin or of brass, when Jupiter is strong in the heavens,
while making special invocation to ENKI Our Master. This shall be wrought as the others, and wrapped in
pure silk and lain away until the time for its use. Know that MARDUK appears as a mighty warrior with a
long beard and a flaming disk in his hands. He carries a bow and a quiver of arrows, and treads about the
heavens keeping the Watch. Take care to summon his assistance in only the most terrible of circumstances, for
his might is powerful and his anger fierce. When thou hast need of the power of the star Jupiter, call instead
one of the appropriate Powers listed within these pages, and they will surely come.
The Number of Marduk is Ten and this is his Seal:
The God of Saturn is NINIB called ADAR, the Lord of Hunters and of Strength. He appears with a crown of
horns and a long sword, wearing a lion's skin. he is the final Zonei before the terrible IGIGI. His colour is the
darkest black. His Essence is to be found in lead, in the burnt embers of the fire, and in things of death and of
antiquity. The horns of a stag are his symbol. His Gate is the Last you will come upon in the rites that follow.
His Step on the Ladder of Lights is Black.
This is his Seal, which you must engrave on a leaden plate or bowl, keeping it well hidden from the eyes of the
profane. It should be wrapped and put away as all the others, until its use is desired. It should never be
removed when the Sun is in the sky, but only after the night has fallen and the earth grown black, for NINIB
knows the best the ways of the demons that prowl among the shadows, looking for sacrifice. he knows best the
territories of the Ancient Ones, the practices of their worshippers, and the locations of the Gates. His realm is
the realm of the Night of Time.
His Number is Four, as the quarters of the Earth, and the following is his Seal:
THE BOOK OF ENTRANCE, AND OF THE
WALKING
THE BOOK OF ENTRANCE
THIS is the Book of Entrance to the Seven Zones above the Earth, which Zones were known to the Chaldeans,
and to the ancient races that preceded them among the lost temples of UR. Know that these Zones are
governed by the celestial spirits, and that passage may be had by the Priest through those lands that border on
the Unzoned Wastes beyond. Know that, when Walking thus through the Sea of Spheres, he should leave his
Watcher behind that It may guard his body and his property, lest he be slain unawares and must wander
throughout eternity among the dark spaces between Stars, or else be devoured by the wrathful IGIGI that
dwell beyond.
Know that thou must Walk the Steps of the Ladder of Lights, each in its place and one at a time, and that thou
must enter by the Gates in the lawful manner, as is put down in the Covenant; else thou art surely lost.
Know that thou must keep purified for the space of one moon for the Entrance to the first Step, one moon
between the First and the Second Step, and again between the Second and the Third, and so on in like manner.
Thou must abstain from spilling thy seed in any manner for like period of time, but thou mayest worship at the
Temple of ISHTAR, provided thou lose not thine Essence. And this is a great secret.
Thou must needs call upon thy God in the dawn light and upon thy Goddess in the light of dusk, every day of
the moon of purification. Thou must summon thy Watcher and instruct it perfectly in its duties, providing it
with a time and a place whereby it may serve thee and surround thee with a flaming sword, in every direction.
Thy clothing for the Walking should be fair, clean and simple, but appropriate to each Step. And thou should
have with thee the Seal of the particular Step whereupon thou Walkest, which is the Seal of the Star
appertaining thereunto.
Thou must needs prepare an alter to face the North, having upon it the statues of thine deities, or some such
suitable Images, an offering bowl, and a brazier. Upon the earth should be inscribed the Gate appropriate to
the Walking. If above thee is the Sky, so much the better. If there be a roof above thine head, it must be free
from all hangings. Not even a lamp should be suspended over thee, save in Operations of Calling, which is
discussed elsewhere (if the Gods grant me the time!). The only light shall be from the four lamps upon the
ground, at each of the four Gates of the Earth: of the North, one lamp; pf the East, one lamp; of the South, one
lamp; and of the West, one lamp. The oil should be pure, with no odour, or else sweet-smelling. The perfumes
in the brazier should also be sweet-smelling, or especially appropriate to the Star where thou wouldst desire
Entrance, after the fashion of thy country.
The Seven Gates here follow:
THIS IS THE FIRST GATE THE GATE OF NANNA, CALLED SIN:
THIS IS THE SECOND GATE, OF NEBO:
THIS IS THE THIRD GATE, OF INANNA CALLED ISHTAR:
THIS IS THE FOURTH GATE, OF SHAMMASH, CALLED UDDU:
THIS IS THE FIFTH GATE, OF NERGAL:
THIS IS THE SIXTH GATE, OF LORD MARDUK:
THIS IS THE SEVENTH GATE, OF NINIB, CALLED ADAR:
And the Ritual of the Walking must follow the formulae herein described:
First, thou must observe the moon of purification. In this time, thou mayest not eat meat for the space of
seven days preceding the last day of the moon, and for the space of three days preceding the last dat of the
moon thou mayest not eat anything whatsoever, save to drink sweet water. On the last three days, thou must
invoke, in addition to thy God and Goddess, the Three Great Elder Ones, ANU, ENLIL, ENKI, by their
proper invocations. And the Number of ANU is Sixty, the Perfect Number, for he is Father of the Heavens.
And the Number of ENLIL is Fifty, and he is the Father of the Wind. And the Number of ENKI is Forty a
most excellent Number, and he is our Father, of all who would tread these forgotten paths, and wander into
Lands unknown, among the Wastes, amid frightful monsters of the Azonei.
Second, on the Night of the Walking, which must be the thirteenth night of the moon, having begun on the
previous thirteenth night, thou must approach the Gate with awe and respect. Thy Temple is exorcised. Thou
must light the Fire and conjure it, but the invocation of the God of Fire, and pour incense thereon. Thou must
make offering to the Deities on the altar.
Third, thou must light the four lamps from the flaming brazier, reciting the invocation proper to each of
these Watchtowers in its proper place, summoning the respective Star.
Fourth, thou must recite the invocation of the Watcher, thrusting the Sword into the Earth at Its station,
not touching it until it is the appointed time for Its departure.
Fifth, thou must take the Seal of the Star in thy right hand, and whisper its Name softly upon it.
Sixth, thou must recite the Incantation of the Walking, loudly, and in a clear voice, as thou walkest about the
Gate in a circular fashion, beginning at the North and walking to the East, then to the South, and to the West,
the Number of turns being equal to the special Number of the Star.
Seventh, thou must needs arrive back at the centre of the Gate, before thine altar, at which time thou must
fall to the ground, looking neither to the right no to the left at what may be moving there, for these Operations
attract many kinds of wandering demon and ghost to the Gates, but in the air above the altar whereupon thou
wilt presently see the Gate opening for thee and the Spirit-Messenger of the Sphere greeting thee in a clear
voice, and giving thee a Name, which thou must remember, for that is the Name of thy Passing the Gate, which
thou must use each time thou passeth thereby. The same Spirit-messenger will meet thee and, if thou know not
thy Name, he will forbid thee entrance and thou wilt fall to the Earth immediately.
When the First Gate has been entered and the Name received, thou wilt fall back to Earth amid thine Temple.
That which has been moving about thy Gate on the ground will have gone. Recite thine thanksgiving to the
Gods upon thine altar, strike the Sword of the Watcher that It may depart, and give the incantation of
INANNA which say how she conquered the realm of the Underworld and vanquisheth KUTULU. All Idimmu
will vanish thereby and thou wilt be thus free to depart the Gate and extinguish the Fire.
Thou mayest not call upon NANNA till thou hast passed the Gate of NANNA. Thou mayest not call NEBO
until his Gate hast thou passed. Similarly for the rest of the Gates. When thou hast ascended to the limit of the
Ladder of Lights, thou wilt have knowledge and power over the Spheres, and wilt be able to summon them
thereby in times of need. This will not give thee power over the ABSU, however, this power being obtained
differently by the Ritual of Descent. This Ritual thou wilt undertake in the fifteenth day after the thirteenth of
the month when thou hast summoned the Gate of MARDUK to open. For MARDUK slew the Fiends, and
INANNA, the Goddess of the Fifteen, conquered the Netherworld, where some of theirs still dwell. This is a
most perilous Rite, and may be undertaken by any man who as the formulae, whether he has passes the
previous Gates or not, save that it is best advised to have passed through MARDUK Gate before venturing
forth into the Pit. For this reason, few have ever opened the Gate of ADAR, and spoken to the Horned One
who resideth there and giveth all manner of wisdom regarding the operations of necromancy, and of the spells
that hasten unto death. Only when thou hast shown thy power over the Maskim and the Rabishu, mayest thou
venture forth to the Land of the IGIGI, and for that reason was this Covenant made, that none shall safely
Walk through the sunken valleys of the Dead before having ascended to MARDUK, nor shall they breach the
Gates that lie beyond ADAR until they have seen the Signs of the Mad God and felt the fury of the hellish
Queen.
And against the Ancient Ones, there is only defence. Only a madman, indeed, such as I am called!, can hope to
have power over Them that dwell in the Outer Spaces, for their power is unknown, and the number of the
hordes uncounted, and each day they breed more horrors than a man's mind can conceive, the sight of which
he can hardly bear. There was a time when the Gate to the Outside was open too long and I witnessed the
horror that struck, of which words cannot speak, and of which writing can only confuse. The Ancient One that
had escaped into the Inner World was forced back through the Gate by a magician of great power, but only at
a great loss to the villages and flocks of the Island. Many sheep were slain after an unnatural fashion, and
many devoured, an many Bedou rendered senseless; for the mind perceives what it is shown, but the sight of
the Ancient Ones is a blasphemy to the ordinary senses of a man, for that come from a world that is not
straight, but crooked, and their existence is of forms unnatural and painful to the eye and to the mind,
whereby the spirit is threatened and wrenches loose from the body in flight. And for that reason, the fearful
utukku xul take possession of the body and dwell therein until the Priest banish them back to whence they
came, and the normal spirit may return to its erstwhile neighbourhood.
And there are all the ALLU, frightening dog-faced demons that are the Messengers of the Gods of Prey, and
that chew on the very bones of man. And there are many another, of which this is not the rightful place
wherein they may be mentioned, save to warn the Priest against the ambitious striving against the Ancient
Ones of the Outside, until mastery is acquired over the powers that reside Within. Only when ADAR has been
obtained, may the Priest consider himself a master of the planes of the Spheres, and able to wrestle with the
Old Gods. Once Death Herself has been stared in the Eye, can the Priest then summon and control the
denizens of Death's darkly curtained halls. Then can he hope to open the Gate without fear and without that
loathing of the spirit that slays the man.
Then cane he hope to have power over the demons that plague the mind and the body, pulling at the hair and
grasping at the hands, and the screaming vile Names into the airs of the Night.
For what comes on the Wind can only be slain by he who knows the Wind; and what comes on the seas can
only be slain by he who knows the Waters. This is it written, in the Ancient Covenant.
THE INCANTATIONS OF THE GATES
THE INVOCATION OF THE NANNA GATE
Spirit of the Moon, Remember!
NANNA, Father of the Astral Gods, Remember!
In the Name of the Covenant sworn between Thee and the Race of Men,
I call to Thee! Hearken, and Remember!
From the Gates of the Earth, I call Thee! From the Four Gates of the Land KI, I pray to Thee!
O Lord, Hero of the Gods, who in heaven and upon the earth is exalted!
Lord NANNA, of the Race of ANU, hear me!
Lord NANNA, called SIN, hear me!
Lord NANNA, Father of the Gods of UR, hear me!
Lord NANNA, God of the Shining Crown of Night, hear me!
Maker of Kings, Progenitor of the Land, Giver of the Gilded Sceptre,
Hear me and Remember!
Mighty Father, Whose thought is beyond the comprehension of gods and men,
Hear me and Remember!
Gate of the Great Gates of the Spheres, open unto me!
Master of the IGIGI, swing open Thy Gate!
Master of the ANNUNAKI, open the Gate to the Stars!
IA NAMRASIT! IA SIN! IA NANNA!
BASTAMAAGANASTA IA KIA KANPA!
MAGABATHI-YA NANNA KANPA!
MASHRITA NANNA ZIA KANPA!
IA MAG! IA GAMAG! IA ZAGASTHENA KIA!
ASHTAG KARELLIOSH!
THE INVOCATION OF THE NEBO GATE
Spirit of the Swift Planet, Remember!
NEBO, Custodian of the Gods, Remember!
NEBO, Father of the Sacred Writing, Remember!
In the Name of the Covenant sworn between Thee and the Race of Men,
I call to Thee! Hearken, and Remember!
From the Gate of the Great God NANNA, I call to Thee!
By the Name which I was given on the Lunar Sphere, I call to Thee!
Lord NEBO, who does not know of Thy Wisdom?
Lord NEBO, who does not know of Thy Magick?
Lord NEBO, what spirit, on earth or in heavens, is not conjured by Thy mystic Writing?
Lord NEBO, what spirit, on earth or in the heavens, is not compelled by the Magick of Thy spells?
NEBO KURIOS! Lord of the Subtle Arts, Open the Gate to the Sphere of Thy Spirit!
NEBO KURIOS! Master of the Chemical Science, Open the Gate to the Sphere of Thy Workings!
Gate of the Swift Planet, MERKURIOS, Open unto me!
IA ATHZOTHTU! IA ANGAKU! IA ZI NEBO!
MARZAS ZI FORNIAS KANPA!
LAZHAKAS SHIN TALAS KANPA!
NEBOS ATHANATOS KANPA!
IA GAASH! IA SAASH! IA KAKOLOMANI-YASH!
IA MAAKALLI!
THE INVOCATION OF THE ISHTAR GATE
Spirit of Venus, Remember!
ISHTAR, Mistress of the Gods, Remember!
ISHTAR, Queen of the Land of the Rising of the Sun, Remember!
Lady of Ladies, Goddess of Goddesses, ISHTAR, Queen of all People, Remember!
O Bright Rising, Torch of the Heaven and of the Earth, Remember!
O Destroyer of the Hostile Hordes, Remember!
Lioness, Queen of the Battle, Hearken and Remember!
From the Gate of the Great God NEBO, I call Thee!
By the Name which I was given on the Sphere of NEBO, I call to Thee!
Lady, Queen of Harlots and of Soldiers, I call to Thee!
Lady, Mistress of Battle and of Love, I pray Thee, Remember!
In the Name of the Covenant, sworn between Thee and the Race of Men,
I call to Thee! Hearken and Remember!
Suppressor of the Mountains!
Supporter of arms!
Deity of Men! Goddess of Women! Where Thou gazest, the Dead live!
ISHTAR, Queen of Night, Open Thy Gate to me!
ISHTAR, Lady of the Battle, Open wide Thy Gate!
ISHTAR, Sword of the People, Open Thy Gate to me!
ISHTAR, Lady of the Gift of Love, Open wide Thy Gate!
Gate of the Gentle Planet, LIBAT, Open unto me!
IA GUSHE-YA! IA INANNA! IA ERNINNI-YA!
ASHTA PA MABACHA CHA KUR ENNI-YA!
RABBMI LO-YAK ZI ISHTARI KANPA!
INANNA ZI AMMA KANPA! BI ZAMMA KANPA!
IA IA IA BE-YI RAZULUKI!
THE INVOCATION OF THE SHAMMASH GATE
Spirit of the Sun, Remember!
SHAMMASH, Lord of the Fiery Disk, Remember!
In the Name of the Covenant sworn between Thee and Race of Men,
I call to Thee! Hearken and Remember!
From the Gate of the Beloved ISHTAR, the Sphere of LIBAT, I call to Thee!
Illuminator of Darkness, Destroyer of Evil, Lamp of Wisdom, I call to Thee! SHAMMASH, Bringer of Light, I
call to Thee! KUTULU is burned by Thy Might! AZAG-THOTH is fallen off His Throne before Thee!
ISHNIGARRAB is scorched black by Thy rays!
Spirit of the Burning Disk, Remember!
Spirit of the Never-Ending Light, Remember!
Spirit of the Rending of the Veils of the Night, Dispeller of Darkness, Remember!
Spirit of the Opening of the Day, Open wide Thy Gate!
Spirit Who rises between the Mountains with splendour, Open Thy Gate to me!
By the Name which I was given on the Sphere of ISHTAR, I ask Thy Gate to open!
Gate of the Sun, Open to me!
Gate of the Golden Sceptre, Open to me!
Gate of the Life-Giving Power, Open! Open!
IA UDDU-YA! IA RUSSULUXI!
SAGGTAMARANIA! IA! IA! ATZARACHI-YA!
ATZARELECHI-YU! BARTALAKATAMANI-YA KANPA!
ZI DINGIR UDDU-YA KANPA! ZI DINGIR USHTU-YA KANPA!
ZI SHTA! ZI DARAKU! ZI BELURDUK!
KANPA! IA SHTA KANPA! IA!
THE INVOCATION OF THE NERGAL GATE
Spirit of the Red Planet, Remember!
NERGAL, God of War, Remember!
NERGAL, Vanquisher of Enemies, Commander of Hosts, Remember!
NERGAL, Slayer of Lions and of Men, Remember!
In the Name of the Covenant sworn between Thee and the Race of Men,
I call to Thee! Hearken and Remember!
From the Great Gate of the Lord SHAMMASH, the Sphere of the Sun,
I call to Thee!
NERGAL, God of the Sacrifice of Blood, Remember!
NERGAL, Lord of the Offerings of Battle, Ravager of the Enemy's Towns,
Devourer of the flesh of Man, Remember!
NERGAL, Wielder of the Mighty Sword, Remember!
NERGAL, Lord of Arms and Armies, Remember!
Spirit of the Glow of the Battlefield, Open wide Thy Gate!
Spirit of the Entrance Unto Death, Open Thy Gate to me!
Spirit of the Sailing Lance, the Thrusting Sword, the Flying Rock,
Open the Gate to Thy Sphere to One who has no fear!
Gate of the Red Planet, Open!
Gate of the God of War, Swing Wide!
Gate of the God of Victory got in Battle, Open to me!
Gate of the Lord of Protection, Open!
Gate of the Lord of the ARRA and the AGGA, Open!
By the Name which I was given on the Sphere of SHAMMASH, I ask Thee, Open!
IA NERGAL-YA! IA ZI ANNGA KANPA!
IA NNGA! IA NNGR-YA! IA! NNGYA! IA ZI DINGIR NEENYA KANPA!
IA KANTALAMAKKYA TARRA! KANPA!
THE INVOCATION OF THE MARDUK GATE
Spirit of the Great Planet, Remember!
MARDUK, God of Victory Over the Dark Angels, Remember!
MARDUK, Lord of All the Lands, Remember!
MARDUK, Son of ENKI, Master of Magicians, Remember!
MARDUK, Vanquisher of the Ancient Ones, Remember!
MARDUK, Who gives the Stars their Powers, Remember!
MARDUK, Who assigns the Wanderers their Places, Remember!
Lord of the Worlds, and of The Spaces Between, Remember!
First among the Astral Gods, Hearken and Remember!
In the Name of the Covenant sworn between Thee and the Race of Men
I call to Thee! Hearken and Remember!
From the Gate of the Mighty NERGAL, the Sphere of the Red Planet,
I call to Thee! Hearken and Remember!
MARDUK, Lord of the Fifty Powers, Open Thy Gates to me!
MARDUK, God of Fifty Names, Open Thy Gates to Thy Servant!
By the Name which I was given on the Sphere of NERGAL, I call to Thee to Open!
Gate of the Great God, Open!
Gate of the God of the Double-Headed Axe, Open!
Gate of the Lord of the World Between the Worlds, Open!
Gate of the Conqueror of the Monsters from the Sea, Open!
Gate of the Golden City of SAGALLA, Open!
IA DAG! IA GAT! IA MARGOLQBABBONNESH!
IA MARRUTUKKU! IA TUKU! SUHRIM SUHGURIM!
ZAHRIM ZAHGURIM! AXXANNGABANNAXAXAGANNABABILLUKUKU!
THE INVOCATION OF THE NINIB GATE
Spirit of the Wanderer of the Wastes, Remember!
Spirit of the Planet of Time, Remember!
Spirit of the Plane of he Hunter, Remember!
NINIB, Lord of the Dark Ways, Remember!
NINIB, Lord of the Secret Passages, Remember!
NINIB, Knower of the Secrets of All Things, Remember!
NINIB, Knower of the Ways of the Ancient Ones, Remember!
NINIB, Horned One of Silence, Remember!
NINIB, Watcher of the Ways of the IGIGI, Remember!
NINIB, Knower of the Pathways of the Dead, Remember!
In the Name of the Covenant sworn between Thee and the Race of Men,
I call to Thee! Hearken and Remember!
From the Mighty Gate of the Lord of Gods, MARDUK, Sphere of the Great Planet,
I call to Thee! Hearken and Remember!
NINIB, Dark Wandered of the Forgotten Lands, Hearken and Remember!
NINIB, Gatekeeper of the Astral Gods, Open Thy Gate to me!
NINIB, Master of the Chase and the Long Journey, Open Thy Gate to me!
Gate of the Double-Horned Elder God, Open!
Gate of the Last City of the Skies, Open!
Gate of the Secret of All Time, Open!
Gate of the Master of Magickal Power, Open!
Gate of the Lord of All Sorcery, Open!
Gate of the Vanquisher of all Evil Spells, Hearken and Open!
By the Name which I was given on the Sphere of MARDUK, Master of Magicians,
I call Thee to Open!
IA DUK! IA ANDARRA! IA ZI BATTU BA ALLU!
BALLAGU BEL DIRRIGU BAAGGA KA KANPA!
BEL ZI EXA EXA!
AZZAGBAT! BAZZAGBARRONIOSH!
ZELIG!
THE CONJURATION OF THE FIRE GOD
Spirit of the Fire, Remember!
GIBIL, Spirit of the Fire, Remember!
GIRRA, Spirit of the Flames, Remember!
O God of Fire, Mighty Son of ANU, Most terrifying among Thy Brothers, Rise!
O God of the Furnace, God of Destruction, Remember!
Rise Up, O God of Fire, GIBIL in Thy Majesty, and devour my enemies!
Rise up, O God of Fire, GIRRA in Thy Power, and burn the sorcerers who persecute me!
GIBIL GASHRU UMANA YANDURU
TUSHTE YESH SHIR ILLANI U MA YALKI!
GISHBAR IA ZI IA
IA ZI DINGIR GIRRA KANPA!
Rise up, Son of the Flaming Disk of ANU!
Rise up, Offspring of the Golden Weapon of MARDUK!
It is not I , but ENKI, Master of the Magicians, who summons Thee!
It is not I, but MARDUK, Slayer of the Serpent, who calls Thee here now!
Burn the Evil and the Evildoer!
Burn the Sorcerer and the Sorceress!
Singe them! Burn them! Destroy them!
Consume their powers!
Carry them away!
Rise up, GISHBAR BA GIBBIL BA GIRRA ZI AGA KANPA!
Spirit of the God of Fire, Thou art Conjured!
KAKKAMMANUNU!
THE CONJURATION OF THE WATCHER
THIS is the Book of the Conjuration of the Watcher, for formulae as I received them from the Scribe of ENKI,
Our Master and Lord of All Magick. Great care must be taken that this untamed Spirit does not rise up
against the Priest, and for that reason a preliminary sacrifice must be made in a clean and new bowl with the
appropriate sigils inscribed thereupon, being the three grey carven signs of the Rock of my initiation, which
are:
They must be engraved upon the bowl with a fine stylus, or painted thereon with dark ink. The sacrifice must
be new bread, pine resin, and the grass Olieribos. These must be burned in the new bowl, and the Sword of the
Watcher, with his Sigil engraved thereupon, at hand, for he will inhabit such at the time of the Calling of the
Watcher and will depart when he is given license to depart.
The Watcher comes from a Race different from that of Men and yet different from that of the Gods, and it is
said that he was with KINGU and his hordes at the time of the War between the Worlds, but was dissatisfied
and did cleave unto the Armies of Lord MARDUK.
Wherefore it is wise to conjure It in the Names of the Three Great Watchers Who existed before the
Confrontation from whose borne the Watcher and His Race ultimately derive, and those Three are ANU,
ENLIL, and Master ENKI of the Magick Waters. And for this reason They are sometimes called the Three
Watchers, MASS SSARATI and the Watcher MASS SSARATU, or KIA MASS SSARATU.
And the Watcher appears sometimes as a great and fierce Dog, who prowls about the Gate or the Circle,
frightening away the idimmu who forever lurk about the barriers, waiting for sacrifice. And the Watcher aloft
the Sword of Flames, and even the Elder Gods are awed thereby. And sometimes the Watcher appears as a
Man in A long Robe, shaven, with eyes that never lose their stare. And the Lord of the Watchers dwells, it is
said, among the Wastes of the IGIGI, and only Watches and never raises the Sword or fights the idimmi, save
when the Covenant is invoked by none less than the Elder Gods in their Council, like unto the Seven Glorious
APHKHALLU.
And sometimes the Watcher appears as the Enemy, ready to devour the Priest who has erred in the
incantations, or omitted the sacrifice, or acted in defiance of the Covenant, for which acts the very Elder Gods
cannot forbid that silent Race from exacting its toll. And it is said that some of that Race lie waiting for the
Ancient Ones to once more rule the Cosmos, that they may be given the right hand of honour, and that such as
these are lawless. This is what is said.
THE PRELIMINARY INVOCATION
When the time has come to summon the Watcher the first time, the place of thy calling must be clean, and a
double circle of flour drawn about thee. And there should be no altar, but only the new Bowl with the three
carven signs on it. And the Conjuration of the Fire should be made, and the sacrifices heaped thereupon, into
the burning bowl. And the Bowl is now called AGA MASS SSARATU, and to be used for no other purpose,
save to invoke the Watcher.
And the bowl must be lain between the Circles, facing the Northeast.
And thy vestments should be black, and thy cap black.
And the Sword must be at hand, but not yet in the ground.
And it must be the Darkest Hour of the Night.
And there must be no light, save for the AGA MASS SSARATU.
And the Conjuration of the Three must be made, thus:
ISS MASS SSARATI SHA MUSHI LIPSHURU RUXISHA LIMNUTI!
IZIZANIMMA ILANI RABUTI SHIMA YA DABABI!
DINA DINA ALAKTI LIMDA!
ALSI KU NUSHI ILANI MUSHITI!
IA MASS SSARATI ISS MASS SSARATI BA IDS MASS SSARATU!
And this special Conjuration may be made at any time the Priest feels he is in danger, whether his life or his
spirit, and the Three Watchers and the One Watcher will rush to his aid.
This being said, at the words IDS MASS SSARATU the Sword must be thrust into the ground behind the AGA
MASS SSARATU with force. And the Watcher will appear for the instructions to be made by the Priest.
THE NORMAL INVOCATION OF THE WATCHER
This Invocation is to be made during the course of any Ceremony when it is necessary to summon the Watcher
to preside over the outer precincts of the Circle or Gate. The Sword is to be thrust into the ground as before, in
the Northeast section, but the AGA MASS SSARATU is not necessary LEST THOU HAST NOT MADE
SACRIFICE TO THINE WATCHER IN THE SPACE OF ONE MOON in which case it is necessary to
sacrifice to It anew whether in that Ceremony or at some other, earlier.
Raise the Copper Dagger of INANNA of the Calling, and declaim the Invocation in a clear voice, be it loud or
soft:
IA MASS SSARATU!
I conjure Thee by the Fire of GIRRA
The Veils of Sunken Varloorni,
And by the Lights of SHAMMASH.
I call Thee here, before me, in visible shadow
In beholdable Form, to Watch and Protect this Sacred Circle, this Holy Gate of (N.)
May He of the Name Unspeakable, the Number Unknowable,
Whom no man hath seen at any time,
Whom no geometer measureth,
Whom no wizard hath ever called
CALL THEE HERE NOW!
Rise up, by ANU I summon Thee!
Rise up, by ENLIL I summon Thee!
Rise up, by ENKI I summon Thee!
Cease to be the Sleeper of EGURRA.
Cease to lie unwaking beneath the Mountains of KUR.
Rise up, from the pits of ancient holocausts!
Rise up, from the old Abyss of NARR MARRATU!
Come, by ANU!
Come, by ENLIL!
Come, by ENKI!
In the Name of the Covenant, Come and Rise up before me!
IA MASS SSARATU! IA MASS SSARATU! IA MASS SSARATU ZI KIA KANPA!
BARRGOLOMOLONETH KIA!
SHTAH!
At this point, the Watcher will surely come and stand outside the Gate or Circle until such time as he is given
the license to depart by striking of the Priest's left hand on the hilt of the Sword, while pronouncing the
formula BARRA MASS SSARATU! BARRA!
Thou mayest not depart thine sacred precincts until the Watcher has been given this license, else he will
devour thee. Such are the laws.
And he care not what he Watches, only that he obey the Priest.
THE MAKLU TEXT
HERE are the Banishments, the Burnings, and the Bindings handed down to us by ENKI, the Master. They
are to be performed over the AGA MASS SSARATU by the Priest, with the appropriate images as described
herein. The incantations must be recited after the Watcher has been summoned, and he will do the deeds set
down for him by the incantations. When he returns, he is to be dismissed as set down previously. Know that,
when images are used, they must be burned utterly, and the ashes buried in safe ground where none may find
them, else to touch them would mean death.
Know that the Evil Spirits are principally Seven, for the Seven Maskim who tear away the heart of a man and
mock his Gods. And their Magick is very strong, and they are the Lords over the shadows and over the depths
of the Seas, and reigned once, it is said, over MAGAN, whence they came. The banishings, or exorcisms, are to
be pronounced in a clear voice without trembling, without shaking. The arms should be held over the head in
the attitude of a Priest of SHAMMASH, and the eyes must behold the Spirit of the God SHAMMASH, even
though it be the time of the Sleeping of SHAMMASH behind the Mountains of the Scorpion.
No word must be changed. These must not be shown to any but the properly instructed. To show them to
anyone Other is to ask the curse of NINNGHIZHIDA on yourself and upon your generations.
The Book MAKLU of the Burnings:
THE EXORCISM OF THE CROWN OF ANU
The Priest, in time of peril, shall put on the spotless white crown of ANU with the Eight-rayed Seal and stand
in the prescribed manner with the Tablets of Calling on his breast and the copper Dagger of INANNA in his
right hand, aloft.
For, it is said, if a man builds a fire, does he no build it in a Pit, that he might not be harmed thereby? Thus is
it true of the UDUGGU we call, for they are like Fire and every caution must be used lest they consume the
magician and his entire generation.
Thus, the Exorcism of ANU
I have put the Starry Crown of Heaven, the potent Disk of ANU on my head
That a kindly Spirit and a kindly Watcher
Like the God that hath made me
May stand at my head always
To life me to favour with the Elder Gods
UDUGGHUL
ALLACHUL
MALLACHUL
MASQIMCHUL
DINGIRCHUL
No Evil Spirit
No Evil Demon
No Evil God
No Evil Fiend
No Hag Demon
No Filth-Eating Demon
No Thieving Demon
No Shadow of the Night
No Shell of the Night
No Mistress of the Demon
No Offspring of the Demon
No Evil Spell
No Enchantment
No Sorcery
NO EVIL IN THE WORLD OR UNDER IT
OVER THE WORLD OR INSIDE THE WORLD
MAY SEIZE ME HERE!
BARRA ANTE MALDA!
BARRA ANGE GE YENE!
ZI DINGIR ANNA KANPA!
ZI DINGIR KIA KANPA!
GAGGAMANNU!
A CONJURATION AGAINST THE SEVEN LIERS-IN-WAIT
They are Seven
They are Seven
In the depths of the ocean, they are Seven
In the shining heavens, they are Seven
They proceed from the ocean depths
They proceed from the hidden retreat
They are neither male nor female
These which stretch themselves out like chains
They have no spouse
They beget not children
They are strangers to charity
They ignore prayers
They scoff at wishes
They are vermin that come forth from the Mountains of MASHU
Enemies of Our Master ENKI
They are the vengeance of the Ancient Ones
Raising up difficulties
Obtaining power through wickedness
The Enemies! The Enemies! The Seven Enemies!
They are Seven!
They are Seven!
They are Seven times Seven!
Spirit of the Sky, Remember! Spirit of the Earth, Remember!
THE EXORCISM BARRA EDINNAZU FOR SPIRITS WHO ATTACK
THE CIRCLE
ZI ANNA KANPA!
ZI KIA KANPA!
GALLU BARRA!
NAMTAR BARRA!
ASHAK BARRA!
GIGIM BARRA!
ALAL BARRA!
TELAL BARRA!
MASQIM BARRA!
UTUQ BARRA!
IDPA BARRA!
LALARTU BARRA!
LALLASSU BARRA!
AKHKHARU BARRA!
URUKKU BARRA!
KIELGALAL BARRA!
LILITU BARRA!
UTUQ XUL EDIN NA ZU!
ALLA XUL EDIN NA ZU!
GIGIM XUL EDIN NA ZU!
MULLA XUL EDIN NA ZU!
DINGIRXUL EDIN NA ZU!
MASQIM XUL EDIN NA ZU!
BARRA!
EDINNAZU!
ZI ANNA KANPA! ZI KIA KANPA!
THE EXORCISM ZI DINGIR
(To be used against any kind of malefick)
ZI DINGIR NNGI E NE KANPA
ZI DINGIR NINGI E NE KANPA
ZI DINGIR ENNUL E NE KANPA
ZI DINGIR NINNUL E NE KANPA
ZI DINGIR ENN KURKUR E NE KANPA
ZI DINGIR NINN KURKUR E NE KANPA
ZI DINGIR N DA SHURRIM MA KANPA
ZI DINGIR NINNDA SHURRIM MA KANPA
ZI DINGIR ENDUL AAZAG GA KANPA
ZI DINGIR NINNDUL AAZAG GA KANPA
ZI DINGIR ENUHDDIL LA KANPA
ZI DINGIR NINN UHDDIL LA KANPA
ZI DINGIR ENMESHIR RAA KANPA
ZI DINGIR NINNME SHIR RAA KANPA
ZI DINGIR ENAA MAA A DINGIR ENLIL LAAGE KANPA
ZI DINGIR NINNA MAA A DINGIR NINNLIL LAAGE KANPA
ZI DINGIR SSISGI GISH MA SAGBA DAA NI IDDA ENNUBALLEMA KANPA
ZI DINGIR BHABBHAR L'GAL DEKUD DINGIR RI ENNEGE KANPA
ZI DINGIR NINNI DUGGAANI DINGIR A NNUNNA IA AN SAGGNNUUNGA GATHA GAN ENE
KANPA!
THE EXORCISM AGAINST AZAG-THOTH AND HIS EMISSARIES
(An image must be made of a throne-chair, and put into the flames of the AGA MASS SSARATU
while chanting the following exorcism.)
Boil! Boil! Burn! Burn!
UTUK XUL TA ARDATA!
Who art thou, whose son?
Who are thou, whose daughter?
What sorcery, what spells, has brought thee here?
May ENKI, the Master of Magicians, free me!
May ASHARILUDU, son of ENKI, free me!
May they bring to nought your vile sorceries!
I chain you!
I bind you!
I deliver you to GIRRA
Lord of the Flames
Who sears, burns, enchains
Of whom even mighty KUTULU has fear!
May GIRRA< the Ever-burning One, give strength to my arms!
May GIBIL, the Lord of Fire, give power to my Magick!
Injustice, murder, freezing of the loins,
Rending of the bowels, devouring of the flesh, and madness
In all ways hast thou persecuted me!
Mad God of CHAOS!
May GIRRA free me!
AZAG-THOTH TA ARDATA! IA MARDUK! IA MARDUK! IA ASALLUXI!
You have chosen me for a corpse.
You have delivered me to the Skull.
You have sent Phantoms to haunt me.
You have send vampires to haunt me.
To the wandering Ghosts of the Wastes, have you delivered me.
To the Phantoms of the fallen ruins, have you delivered me.
To the deserts, the wastes, the forbidden lands, you have handed me over.
Open Thy Mouth In Sorceries Against Me No More!
I have handed thine image over
Into the flames of GIBIL!
Burn, Mad Fiend!
Boil, Mad God!
May the Burning GIRRA untie thy knots!
May the Flames of GIBIL untie your cord!
May the Law of the Burning seize your throat!
May the Law of the Burning avenge me!
It is not I, but MARDUK, son of ENKI, Masters in Magick, that commands Thee!
KAKKAMMU! KANPA!
INCANTATION AGAINST THE ANCIENT ONES
(To be recited each year, when the Bear hangs from its Tail in the Heavens)
Destructive Storms and Evil Winds are they
An evil blast, herald of the baneful storm
An evil blast, forerunner of the baneful storm
They are mighty children, Ancient Ones
Heralds of Pestilence
Throne-bearers of NINNKIGAL
They are the flood which rusheth through the Land
Seven Gods of the Broad Heavens
Seven Gods of the Broad Earth
Seven Ancient Ones are They
Seven Gods of Might
Seven Evil Gods
Seven Evil Demons
Seven Demons of Oppression
Seven in Heaven
Seven on Earth
UTUG XUL
ALA XUL
GIDIM XUL
MULLA XUL
DINGIR XUL
MASQIM XUL
ZI ANNA KANPA!
ZI KIA KANPA
ZI DINGIR ENLIL LA LUGAL KURKUR RA GE KANPA!
ZI DINGIR NINLIL LA NIN KURKUR RA GE KANPA!
ZI DINGIR NINIB IBILA ESHARRA GE KANPA!
ZI DINGIR NINNI NIN KURKUR RA GE KANPA!
ZI DINGIR A NUNNA DINGIR GALGALLA E NE KANPA!
ZI DINGIR ANNA KANPA!
ZI DINGIR KIA KANPA!
BABABARARARA ANTE MALDADA!
BABABARARARA ANTE GEGE ENENE!
INCANTATION OF PROTECTION AGAINST THE WORKERS OF
THE ANCIENT ONES
SHAMMASH SHA KASHSHAPIYA KASSHAP TIYA
EPISHYA MUSHTEPISH TIYA!
Kima Tinur khuturshuna l'rim!
Lichulu Lizubu u Littaattuku!
E Pishtashunu Kima meh naadu ina tikhi likhtu!
SHUNU LIMUTUMA ANAKU LU'UBLUYI!
SHUNU LINISHUMA ANAKU LU'UDNIN!
SHUNU LI'IKTISHUMA ANAKU LUUPPATARI!
Tirrama shaluti Sha Kashshapti Sha Ruchi ye
Ipushu
Shupi yi arkhish Uppu yush!
ZI DINGIR GAL KESHSHEBA KANPA!
(This to be recited Seven times in the Circle of Flour before the AGA MASS SSARATU when it is
found that the worshippers of TIAMAT are raising Powers against thee or thy neighbourhood. Or,
it may said when the Great Bear is suspended from his Tail in the Heavens, which is the Time the
baneful worshippers gather for their Rites, and by which they mark their calendar. The mercy of
ANU be upon thee!)
THE EXORCISM AGAINST THE POSSESSING SPIRIT
(This to be said when the body of possessed is distant, or when secrecy must be maintained. To be
performed within thy Circle, before the Watcher.)
The wicked God
The wicked Demon
The Demon of the Desert
The Demon of the Mountain
The Demon of the Sea
The Demon of the Marsh
The wicked Genius
The Enormous Larvae
The wicked Winds
The Demon that seizeth the body
The Demon that rendeth the body
SPIRIT OF THE SKY, REMEMBER!
SPIRIT OF THE EARTH, REMEMBER!
The Demon that seizeth man
The Demon that seizeth man
The GIGIM who worketh Evil
The Spawn of the wicked Demon
SPIRIT OF THE SKY, REMEMBER!
SPIRIT OF THE EARTH, REMEMBER!
He who forges images
He who casts spells
The Evil Angel
The Evil Eye
The Evil Mouth
The Evil Tongue
The Evil Lip
The Most Perfect Sorcery
SPIRIT OF THE SKY, REMEMBER!
SPIRIT OF THE EARTH, REMEMBER!
NINNKIGAL, Spouse of NINNAZU
May she cause him to turn his face toward the Place where she is!
May the wicked Demons depart!
May they seize one another!
May they feed on one another's bones!
SPIRIT OF THE SKY, REMEMBER!
SPIRIT OF THE EARTH, REMEMBER!
THE EXORCISM ANNAKIA
(A conjuration of Heaven and Earth and All Between against the Possessing Spirit, to be recited
seven times over the body of the possessed person till the spirit issueth forth from his nose and
mouth in the form of liquid and fire, like unto green oils. Then the person shall be whole, and
shall sacrifice to INANNA at her Temple. And this must not be omitted, lest the spirit return to
what INANNA has cast off.)
ZI DINGIR ANNA KANPA!
ZI DINGIR KIA KANPA!
ZI DINGIR URUKI KANPA!
ZI DINGIR NEBO KANPA!
ZI DINGIR ISHTAR KANPA!
ZI DINGIR SHAMMASH UDDU KANPA!
ZI DINGIR NERGAL KANPA!
ZI DINGIR MARDUK KANPA!
ZI DINGIR NINIB ADDAR KANPA!
ZI DINGIR IGIGI KANPA!
ZI DINGIR ANNUNNAKIA KANPA
ZI DINGIR ENLIL LA LUGAL KURKURRAGE KANPA!
ZI DINGIR NENLIL LA NINKURKURRAGE KANPA!
ZI DINGIR NINIB IBBILA ESHARRAGE KANPA!
ZI DINGIR NINNINI KURKURRAGE GIGSHI INN BHABBHARAGE KANPA!
ZI DINGIR ANNUNNA DINGIR GALGALLAENEGE KANPA!
KAKAMMU!
THE BINDING OF THE EVIL SORCERERS
(When thou art haunted by the spells of the worshippers of the Ancient Ones, make images of
them, one male and one female, and burn them in the flames of the AGA MASS SSARATU, while
pronouncing the following Incantation of the Binding:)
I invoke you, Gods of the Night
Together with you I call to the Night, to the Covered Woman
I call in the Evening, at Midnight, and in the Morning
Because they have enchanted me
The sorcerer and the sorceress have bound me
My God and my Goddess cry over me.
I am plagued with pain because of illness.
I stand upright, I cannot lie down
Neither during the night nor during the day.
They have stuffed my mouth with cords!
They have closes my mouth with grass!
They have made the water of my drink scarce.
My joy is sorrow, and my merriment is grief.
Arise! Great Gods! Hear my waiting!
Obtain justice! Take notice of my Ways!
I have an image of the sorcerer and the sorceress,
Of my enchanter and enchantress.
May the Three Watches of the Night dissolve their evil sorceries!
May their mouths be wax, their tongues honey.
The word of my doom which they have spoken,
May they melt like wax!
The spell that they worked, may it pour away like honey.
Their knot it broken!
Their work destroyed!
All their speech fills the deserts and the wastes
According to the Decree which the Gods of the Night have issued.
It is finished.
ANOTHER BINDING OF THE SORCERERS
(Take a cord with ten knots. As you recite each line of the incantation, untie one knot. When this
is finished, throw the cord into the flames and give thanks to the Gods)
My images have you given over to the dead; turn back!
My images have you seen with the dead; turn back!
My images have you thrown to the side of the dead; turn back!
My images have you thrown to the ground of the dead; turn back!
My images have you buried in the coffin with the dead; turn back!
My images have you given over to the destruction; turn back!
My images have you enclosed with walls; turn back!
My images have you struck down on doorsteps; turn back!
My images have you locked into the gate of wall; turn back!
My images have you given over to the God of Fire; turn back!
A MOST EXCELLENT CHARM AGAINST THE HORDES OF
DEMONS THAT ASSAIL IN THE NIGHT
(May be chanted while walking around the circumference of the Circle, and sprinkling the vicinity
with sweet water, using a pine cone or golden brush. An image of a Fish may be at hand, and the
incantation pronounced clearly, every word, either whispered softly, or shouted loudly.)
ISA YA! ISA YA! RI EGA! RI EGA!
BI ESHA BI ESHA! XIYILQA! XIYILQA!
DUPPIRA ATLAKA ISA YA U RI EGA
LIMUTTIKUNU KIMA QUTRI LITILLI SHAMI YE
INA ZUMRI YA ISA YA
INA ZUMRI YA RI EGA
INA ZUMRI YA BI ESHA
INA ZUMRI YA XIYILQA
INA ZUMRI YA DUPPIRA
INA ZUMRI YA ATLAKA
INA ZUMRI YA LA TATARA
INA ZUMRI YA LA TETIXXI YE
INA ZUMRI YA LA TAQARRUBA
INA ZUMRI YA LA TASANIQA
NI YISH SHAMMASH KABTU LU TAMATUNU
NI YISH ENKI BEL GIMRI LU TAMATUNU
NI YISH MARDUK MASHMASH ILANI LU TAMATUNU
NI YISH GISHBAR QAMIKUNU LU TAMATUNU
INA ZUMRI YA LU YU TAPPARRASAMA!
THE CONJURATION OF THE MOUNTAINS OF MASHU
(A spell to cause consternation in the Enemy, and confuse his thoughts. It is also a binding, that
the evil sorcerer may not see his spells work their desired ends, but melt away like honey or wax.
These Mountains are called SHADU, and are the hiding places of the Serpents of KUR. A spell to
cause ultimate destruction.)
SHADU YU LIKTUMKUNUSHI
SHADU YU LIKLAKUNUSHI
SHADU YU LINI YIX KUNUSHI
SHADU YU LI YIXSI KUNUSHI
SHADU YU LITE KUNUSHI
SHADU YU LINI KUNUSHI
SHADU YU LINIR KUNUSHI
SHADU YU LIKATTIN KUNUSHI
SHADU YU DANNU ELIKUNU LIMQUT
INA ZUMRI YA LU YU TAPPARRASAMA!
THE BOOK OF CALLING
THIS is the Book of the Ceremonies of Calling, handed down since the time the Elder Gods walked the Earth,
Conquerors of the Ancient Ones.
This is the Book of NINNGHIZHIDDA, Horned Serpent, the Lady of the Magick Wand.
This is the Book of NINAXAKUDDU, The Queen, Mistress of the Incantations.
This is the Book of ASALLUXI, the King, the Lord of Magick.
This is the Book of AZAG, the Enchanter.
This is the Book of EGURA, the Dark Waters of ABSU, Realm of ERESHKIGAL, Queen of Death.
This is the Book of the Ministers of Knowledge, FIRIK and PIRIK, the Demon of the Snake-Entwined Magick
Wand and the Demon of the Thunderbolt, Protectors of the Arcane Faith, the Most Secret Knowledge, to be
hidden from those not of us, from the uninitiated.
This is the Book of ASARU, the Eye on the Throne.
This is the book of USHUMGALLUM, Mighty Dragon, born of HUBUR, of the Battle Against the Elder Gods.
This is the Book of ENDUKUGGA and NINDUKUGGA, Male and Female Monsters of the Abyss, of the
Claws like Daggers and the Wings of Darkness.
This is further the Book of NAMMTAR, Chief among the Magicians of ERESHKIGAL.
This is the Book of the Seven Demons of the Ignited Spheres, of the Seven Demons of the Flame.
This is the Book of the Priest, who governeth the Works of Fire!
Know, first, that the Power of the Conquerors is the Power of the Magick, and that the stricken gods will
ever tempt thee away from the Legions of the Mighty, and that you will feel the subtle fluids of thy body
moving to the breath of TIAMAT and the Blood of KINGU who races in your veins. Be ever watchful,
therefore, not to open this Gate, or, if thou must needs, put a time for its closing before the rising of the Sun,
and seal it at that time; for to leave it open is to be the agent of CHAOS.
Know, secondly, that the Power of Magick is the Power of Our Master ENKI, Lord of the Seas, and
Master of Magick, Father of MARDUK, Fashioner of the Magick Name, the Magick Number, the Magick
Word, the Magick Shape. So, therefore, the Priest who governeth the works of Fire, and of the God of Fire,
GISHBAR called GIBIL, must firstly sprinkle with the Water of the Seas of ENKI, as a testament to his
Lordship and a sign of the Covenant that exists between him and thee.
Know, thirdly, that by the Power of the Elder Gods and the submission of the Ancient Ones, thou mayest
procure every type of honour, dignity, wealth and happiness, but that these are to be shunned as the Purveyors
of Death, for the most radiant jewels are to be found buried deep in the Earth, and the Tomb of Man is the
Splendour of ERESHKIGAL, the joy of KUTULU, the food of AZAG-THOTH.
Therefore, thine obligation is as of the Gatekeep of the Inside, agent of MARDUK, servant of ENKI, for the
Gods are forgetful, and very far away, and it was to the Priests of the Flame that Covenant was given to seal
the Gates between this World and the Other, and to keep Watch thereby, through this Night of Time, and the
Circle of Magick is the Barrier, the Temple, and the Gate between the Worlds.
Know, fourthly, that it is become the obligation of the Priests of the Flame and the Sword, and of all
Magick, to bring their Power to the Underworld and keep it chained thereby, for the Underworld is surely the
Gate Forgotten, by which the Ancient Ones ever seek Entrance to the Land of the Living, And the Ministers of
ABSU are clearly walking the Earth, riding on the Air, and upon the Earth, and sailing silently through the
Water, and roaring in the Fire, and all these Spirits must be brought to subjection to the Person of the Priest of
Magick, before any else. Or the Priest becomes prey to the Eye of Death of the Seven ANNUNNAKI, Lord of
the Underworld, Ministers of the Queen of Hell.
Know, fifthly, that the worshippers of TIAMAT are abroad in the world, and will give fight to the
Magician. Lo, they have worshipped the Serpent from Ancient Times, and have always been with us. And they
are to be known by their seeming human appearance which has the mark of the Beast upon them, as they
change easily into the Shapes of animals and haunt the Nights of Men and by their odour, which comes of
burning incenses unlawful to the worship of the Elder Ones. And their Books are the Books of CHAOS and the
flames, and are the Books of the Shadows and the Shells. And they worship the heaving earth and the ripping
sky and the rampant flame and the flooding waters; and they are the raisers of the legions of maskim, the
Liers-In-Wait. And they do not know what it is they do, but they do it at the demands of the Serpent, at whose
Name even ERESHKIGAL gives fright, and the dread KUTULU strains at his bonds:
MUMMU TIAMAT Queen of the Ancient Ones!
Know, sixthly, that thou shalt not seek the operations of this Magick save by the rules and governments
set down herein, for to do other is to take the most awful risk, for thyself and for all mankind. Therefore, heed
these words carefully, and change not the words of the incantations, whether thou understand them, or
understand them not, for they are the words of the Pacts made of Old, and before Time. So, say them softly if
the formula is "softly", or shout them aloud if the formula is "aloud", but change not one measure lest thou
call something Else, and it be your final hour.
Know, seventhly, of the Things thou art to expect in the commission of this Most sacred Magick. Study
the symbols well, and do not be afraid of any awful spectre that shall invade thine operation, or haunt thine
habitat by day or by night. Only charge them with them the words of the Covenant and they will do as you ask,
of thou be strong. And if thou performest these operations often, thou shalt see things becoming dark; and the
Wanderers in their Spheres shall no more be seen by thee; and the Stars in their places will lose their Light,
and the Moon, NANNA, by whom thou also workest, shall become black and extinguished,
AND ARATAGAR SHALL BE NO MORE, AND THE EARTH SHALL
ABIDE NOT
And around thee shall appear the Flame, like Lightning flashing in all directions, and all things will appear
amid thunders, and from the Cavities of the Earth will leap forth the ANNUNNAKI, Dog-Faced, and thou
shalt bring them down.
And the Sign of your Race is this:
Which thou shalt wear at all times, as the Sign of the Covenant between thee and the Elder Gods. And the Sign
of the Elder Ones is this:
Which thou shalt wear at all times, as the sign of the Power of the Magick of ENKI. And I have told thee all
this before, but I tell thee again, for the Priest, being furnished with every kind of Armour, and armed, he is
similar to the Goddess.
The Place of Calling shall be high in the Mountains, most preferably; or near the Sea; or in some secluded area
far from the thoughts of Man; or in the desert; or atop an ancient temple. And it shall be clean, and free from
the unwanted. Thus, the Place, once chosen, shall be purified by supplications to thine particular God and
Goddess, and by burning offerings of pine and cedar. And a round load shall be brought, and salt. And, having
offered it to the personal deities, the Priest shall pronounce, solemnly, the following exorcism that the Place of
Calling be cleansed and all Evil that the Place of Calling be cleansed and all Evil banished thereby; and the
Priest shall not change one word or letter of this exorcism, but recite it faithfully as it is put down:
ENU SHUB
AM GIG ABSU
KISH EGIGGA
GAR SHAG DA SISIE AMARDA YA
DINGIR UD KALAMA SINIKU
DINGIR NINAB GUYU NEXRRANIKU
GA YA SHU SHAGMUKU TU!
And they Bread burned in the bronze brazier of Calling: and the Salt scattered about the room, sixty times.
And a Circle shall be drawn on the ground, in the midst whereof you shall stand while reciting the
conjurations set forth, taking especial care not to venture forth from the boundaries of the Circle, the holy
MANDAL of Calling, lest thou be consumed by the invisible monsters from the EGURRA of ERESHKIGAL,
as was the Priest ABDUL BEN-MARTU in a public square in Jerusalem.
And the Circle shall be drawn in lime, or barley, or white flour. Or dug in the ground with the Dagger of
INANNA of Calling. Or embroidered in the most precious silk, or expensive cloth.
And the colours thereof shall be only black and white, and no other.
And the Frontlet of Calling, and the Standards of Calling, shall all be of fine cloth, and in the colours of NINIB
and INANNA, that is, of Black and White, for NINIB knows the Outer Regions and the ways of the Ancient
Ones, and INANNA subdued the Underworld and vanquished the Queen thereof
And the Crown of Calling shall bear the Eight-Rayed Star of the Elder Gods, and may be of beaten copper, set
in with precious stones.
And thou shalt bear with thee a Rod of lapis lazuli, the Five-Rayed Star about thy neck, the Frontlet, the
Girdle, the Amulet of UR about thine Arm, and a pure and unspotted Robe.
And these things shall be worn for the Operations of Calling only, and at other times shall be put away and
hid, so that no eye may see them, save your own. As for the worship of the Gods, it is after the fashion of your
country, but the Priests of Old were naked in their rites.
And thou shalt put down the Circle. And thou shalt invoke thy God and thy Goddess, but their Images must be
removed from the altar and put away, unless thou call the Powers of MARDUK, in which case an Image of
MARDUK should be set thereupon, and no other. And the perfumes must be burnt in the brazier this Book.
And the Watcher summoned, after Its fashion. And the Four Gates invoked, being the Four Watchtowers that
stand about thee and the circumference of the MANDAL and witness the Rites, and Watch the Outside, that
the Ancient Ones may not trouble thee.
And the Invocations of the Four Gates is after this fashion, which thou recite loudly, in a clear voice:
OF THE INVOCATION OF THE FOUR GATES FROM THE WORLD
BETWEEN THE SPHERES
Invocation of the North Gate
Thee I invoke, Silver Hunter from the Sacred City of UR!
Thee I call forth to guard this North Place of the Most Holy Mandal against the vicious warriors of Flame from
the Principalities of DRA!
Be thou most vigilant against the UTUKKI of TIAMAT
The Oppressors of ISHNIGARRAB
The Throne of AZAG-THOTH!
Draw Thy bow before the fiends of ABSU
Loose Thy arrow at the hordes of Dark Angels that beset the beloved of ARRA on all sides and in all places.
Be watchful, Lord of the North Ways.
Remember us, King of our Homeland, Victor of Every War and Conqueror over Every Adversary.
See our Lights and hear our Heralds, and do not forsake us.
Spirit of the North, Remember!
Invocation of the Eastern Gate
Thee I invoke, Mistress of the Rising Star.
Queen of Magick, of the Mountains of MASHU!
Thee I call forth this day to guard this Most Holy mandal against the Seven Ensnarers, the Seven
Liers-In-Wait, the evil Maskim, the Evil Lords!
Thee I Summon, Queen of the Eastern Ways, that thou mayest protect me from the Eye of Death, and the evil
rays of the ENDUKUGGA and NINDUKUGGA!
Be watchful, Queen of the Eastern Ways, and Remember!
Spirit of the East, Remember!
Invocation of the Southern Gate
Thee I invoke, Angel, Guardian against the URULU Dread City of Death, Gate of No Return!
Do Thou stand at my side!
In the Names of the most Mighty Hosts of MARDUK and ENKI, Lords of the Elder Race, the ARRA, do Thou
stand firm behind me!
Against PAZUZU and HUMWAVA, Fiends of the Southwest Winds, do Thou stand form!
Against the Lords of the Abominations, do Thou stand form!
Be Thou the Eyes behind me,
The Sword behind me,
The Spear behind me,
The Armour behind me.
Be watchful, Spirit of the Southern Ways, and Remember!
Spirit of the South, Remember!
The Invocation of the Western Gate
Thee I invoke, Spirit of the Land of MER MARTU!
Thee I invoke, Angel of the Sunset!
From the Unknown God, protect me!
From the Unknown Demon, protect me!
From the Unknown Enemy, protect me!
From the Unknown Sorcery, protect me!
From the Waters of KUTULU, protect me!
From the Wrath of ERESHKIGAL, protect me!
From the Swords of KINGU, protect me!
From the Baneful Look, the Baneful Word, the Baneful Name, the Baneful Number, the Baneful Shape,
protect me!
Be watchful, Spirit of the Western Ways, and Remember!
Spirit of the West Gate, Remember!
The Invocation of the Four Gates
MER SIDI!
MER KURRA!
MER URULU!
MER MARTU!
ZI DINGIR ANNA KANPA!
ZI DINGIR KIA KANPA!
UTUK XUL, TA ARDATA!
KUTULU, TA ATTALAKLA!
AZAG-THOTH, TA KALLA!
IA ANU! IA ENLIL! IA NNGI!
ZABAO!
Here follows several particular invocations, for summoning various Powers and Spirits. There may be Words
of Necromantic Art, by which it is desirous to speak with the Phantom of someone dead, and perhaps dwelling
in ABSU, and thereby a servant of ERESHKIGAL, in which case the Preliminary Invocation that follows is to
be used, which is the Invocation used by the Queen of Life, INANNA, at the time of her Descent into that
Kingdom of Woe. It is no less then the Opening of the Gate of Ganzir, that leads to the Seven Steps into the
frightful Pit. Therefore, do not be alarmed at the sights and sounds that will issue forth from that Opening, for
they will be the wails and laments of the Shades that are chained therein, and the shrieking of the Mad God on
the Throne of Darkness.
PRELIMINARY INVOCATION OF THE OPERATION OF CALLING
OF THE SPIRITS OF THE DEAD WHO DWELL IN CUTHA, OF THE
LOST.
BAAD ANGARRU!
NINNGHIZHIDDA!
Thee I invoke, Serpent of the Deep!
Thee I invoke, NINNGHIZHIDDA, Horned Serpent of the Deep!
Thee I invoke, Plumed Serpent of the Deep!
NINNGHIZHIDDA!
Open!
Open the Gate that I may enter!
NINNGHIZHIDDA, Spirit of the Deep, Watcher of the Gate, Remember!
In the Name of our Father, ENKI, before the Flight, Lord and Master of Magicians, Open the Gate that I may
enter!
Open, lest I attack the Gate!
Open, lest I break down its bars!
Open, lest I attack the Walls!
Open, lest I leap over It by force!
Open the Gate, lest I cause the Dead to rise and devour the Living!
Open the Gate, lest I give the Dead power over the Living!
Open the Gate, lest I make the Dead to outnumber the Living!
NINNGHIZHIDDA, Spirit of the Deep, Watcher of the Gate, Open!
May the Dead rise and smell the incense!
And when the Spirit of the on called appears, do not be frightened at his Shape of condition, but say to him these
words
UUG UDUUG UUGGA GISHTUGBI
and he will put on a comely appearance, and will answer truthfully all the questions you shall put to him, which he
has writ to answer.
And it must be remembered that, after the questions have been answered to satisfaction, the Spirit is to be sent
back to whence it came and not detained any longer, and no attempt must be made to free the Spirit, for that is
in violation of the Covenant, and will bring upon thee and thy generations a most potent curse, wherefore it is
unlawful to move the bones of the Dead or to disinter the bones of the Dead. And the Spirit may be sent back
by means of these words
BARRA UUG UDUUG UUGGA!
and he will immediately disappear and return to his resting place. If he does not go at once, simply recite again
those words, and he will do so.
The following is the Great Conjuration of All the Powers, to be used only in extreme necessity, or to silence a
rebellious spirit who plagues thee, or who causeth consternation about the MANDAL for reasons unknown to
thee, perhaps as agent for the Ancient Ones. In such a case, it is urgent to send back the Spirit before it gains
Power by dwelling in the Upper World, for as long as one of these is present upon the Earth, it gains in
strength and Power until it is almost impossible to control them, as they are unto Gods.
This is the Conjuration, which thou recite forcefully:
THE GREAT CONJURATION OF ALL THE POWERS
SPIRIT OF THE SKY, REMEMBER!
SPIRIT OF THE EARTH, REMEMBER!
Spirits, Lords of the Earth, Remember!
Spirits, Ladies of the Earth, Remember!
Spirits, Lords of the Air Remember!
Spirits, Ladies of the Air, Remember!
Spirits, Lords of the Fire, Remember!
Spirits, Ladies of the Fire, Remember!
Spirits, Lords of the Water, Remember!
Spirits, Ladies of the Water, Remember!
Spirits, Lords of the Stars, Remember!
Spirits, Ladies of the Stars, Remember!
Spirits, Lords of all hostilities, Remember!
Spirits, Ladies of all hostilities, Remember!
Spirits, Lords of all peacefulness, Remember!
Spirits, Ladies all peacefulness, Remember!
Spirits, Lords of the Veil of Shadows, Remember!
Spirits, Ladies of the Veil of Shadows, Remember!
Spirits, Lords of the Light of Life, Remember!
Spirits, Ladies of the Light of Life, Remember!
Spirits, Lords of the Infernal Regions, Remember!
Spirits, Ladies of the Infernal Regions, Remember!
Spirits, Lords of the Lords of MARDUK, Remember!
Spirits, Ladies of the Lords of MARDUK, Remember!
Spirits, Lords of SIN, Who maketh his ship cross the River, Remember!
Spirits, Ladies of SIN, Who maketh his ship cross the skies, Remember!
Spirits, Lords of SHAMMASH, King of the Elder Ones, Remember!
Spirits, Ladies of SHAMMASH GULA, Queen of the Elder Ones, Remember!
Spirits, Lords of TSHKU, Lord of the ANNUNAKI, Remember!
Spirits, Ladies of the Goddess ZIKU, Mother of ENKI, Remember!
Spirits, Lords of NINNASU, Our Father of the Numerous Waters, Remember!
Spirits, Ladies of NINNUAH, Daughter of ENKI, Remember!
Spirits, Lords of NINNGHIZHIDDA, Who upheaves the face of the Earth, Remember!
Spirits, Ladies of NINNISI ANA, Queen of Heaven Remember!
Spirits, Lords and Ladies of the Fire, GIBIL, Ruler Supreme on the Face of the Earth, Remember!
Spirits of the Seven Doors of the World, Remember!
Spirits of the Seven Locks of the World, Remember!
Spirit KHUSBI KURK, Wife of NAMMTAR, Remember!
Spirit KHITIM KURUKU, Daughter of the Ocean, Remember!
SPIRIT OF THE SKY, REMEMBER!
SPIRIT OF THE EARTH, REMEMBER!
AMANU!
AMANU!
AMANU!
Here endeth the Great Conjuration.
THE CONJURATION OF IA ADU EN I
(A great Mystical Conjuration)
IA IA IA!
ADU EN I BA NINIB
NINIB BA FIRIK
FIRIK BA PIRIK
PIRIK BA AGGA BA ES
AGGA BA ES BA AKKA BAR!
AKKA BAR BA AKKA BA ES
AKKA BA ES BA AKKA BAR
AKKA BAR BA AGGA BA ES
AGGA BA ES BA PIRIK
PIRIK BA FIRIK
FIRIK BE NINIB
NINIB BA ADU EN I
IAIAIAIA!
KUR BUR IA!
EDIN BA EGA
ERIM BA EGURA
E! E! E!
IA IA IA!
EKHI IAK SAKKAK
EKHI AZAG-THOTH
EKHI ASARU
EKHI CUTHALU
IA! IA! IA!
WHAT SPIRITS MAY BE USEFUL
In the Ceremonies of Calling, any type of Spirit may be summoned and detained until It has answered your
questions or provided you with whatever you desire. The Spirits of the Dead may be invoked. The Spirits of the
Unborn may be invoked. The Spirits of the Seven Spheres may be invoked. The Spirits of the Flame may be
invoked. In all, there may be One Thousand-and-One Spirits that are of principal importance, and these you
will come to know in the course of your experiments. There are many others, but some have no power, and will
only confuse.
The best Spirits to summon in the early Rites are the Fifty Spirits of the Names of Lord MARDUK who give
excellent attendance and who are careful Watchers of the Outside. They should not be detained any longer
than is necessary, and some are indeed violent and impatient natures, and their task is to be given in as short a
time as possible, and then they are to be released.
After these, the Spirits of the seven Spheres may be invoked to advantage, after the Priest has already trod
their Ways after the manner of the Walking. After the Priest has gained Entrance to the gate of NANNA, he
may summon the Spirits of that Realm, but not before. These things you will learn in the course of your
journey, and it is not necessary to put it all down here, save for a few noble formulae concerning the works of
the Sphere of LIBAT, of ISHTAR, the Queen.
These are Works of the gentle passions, which seek to engender affection between man and woman. And they
may best be done in a Circle of white, the Priest being properly cleansed and in a clean robe.
Preliminary Purification Invocation
Bright One of the Heavens, wise ISHTAR
Mistress of the Gods, whose "yes" is truly "yes"
Proud One among the Gods, whose command is supreme
Mistress of Heaven and of Earth, who rules in all places
ISHTAR, at your Name all heads are bowed down
I . . . son of . . . have bowed down before you
May my body be purified like lapis lazuli!
May my face be bright like alabaster!
Like shining silver and reddish gold may I not be dull!
To Win the Love of a Woman
(chant the following three times over an apple or a pomegranate; give the fruit to the woman to drink of the juices,
and she will surely come to you.)
MUNUS SIGSIGGA AG BARA YE
INNIN AGGISH XASHXUR GISHNU URMA
SHAZIGA BARA YE
ZIGASHUBBA NA AGSISHAMAZIGA
NAMZA YE INNIN DURRE ESH AKKI
UGU AGBA ANDAGUB!
To Recover Potency
(Tie thee knots in a harp string; entwine around both right and left hands, and chant the following incantation
seven times, and potency will return.)
LILLIK IM LINU USH KIRI
LISHTAKSSIR ERPETUMMA TIKU LITTUK
NI YISH LIBBI IA LU AMESH ID GINMESH
ISHARI LU SAYAN SAYAMMI YE
LA URRADA ULTU MUXXISHA!
THE CROWN OF ANU OF CALLING
THE FRONTLET OF CALLING
THE COPPER DAGGER OF INANNA OF CALLING
THE SEAL OF THE NORTH GATE
THE SEAL OF THE EAST GATE
THE SEAL OF THE SOUTH GATE
THE SEAL OF THE WEST GATE
ONE TYPE OF MANDAL OF CALLING
ANOTHER TYPE
THE BOOK OF FIFTY NAMES
THE BOOK OF FIFTY NAMES OF MARDUK, DEFEATER OF THE ANCIENT ONES
THIS is the Book of MARDUK, begotten of our Master ENKI, Lord of Magicians, who did defeat TIAMAT,
known as KUR, known as HUWAWA, in magick combat, who defeated the Ancient Ones that the Elders may
live and rule the Earth.
In the time before time, in the age before the heaven and the earth were put in their places, in the age when the
Ancient Ones were rulers of all that existed and did not exist, there was nought but darkness. There was no
Moon. There was no Sun. No planets were they, and no stars. No grain, No tree, no plant grew. The Ancient
Ones were Masters of Spaces now unknown or forgotten, and all was CHAOS.
MARDUK was chosen of the Elders to fight KUR and wrest power from the Great Sleeping Serpent who
dwells beneath the Mountains of the Scorpion. MARDUK was given a weapon, and a Sign, and Fifty Powers
were given to him to fight the awful TIAMAT, and each Power has its weapon and its Sign and these are the
mightiest possessions of the Elder Gods against the Ancient One who threatens Without, who threatens from
the Abyss, the Lord of Darkness, the Master of CHAOS, the Unborn, the Uncreated, who still wishes ill upon
the Race of Men, and upon the Elder Gods who reside in the Stars.
The Gods forget. They are distant. They must be reminded. If they are not watchful, if the gatekeepers do not
watch the gates, if the gates are not kept always locked, bolted and barred, then the One who is always ready,
the Guardian of the Other side, IAK SAKKAK, will enter and bring with him the hordes of the armies of the
Ancient Ones, IAK KINGU, IAK AZAG, IAK AZABUA, IAK HUWAWA, ISHNIGGARAB, IAK XASTUR,
and IAK KUTULU, the Dog Gods and the Dragon Gods, and the Sea Monsters, and the Gods of the Deep.
Watch also the Days. The Day when the Great Bear hangs lowest in the sky, and the quarters of the year
measured thereof in the four directions measured thereof, for there the Gates may be opened and care must
needs be taken to ensure that the Gates remain forever closed. They must be sealed with the Elder Sign
accompanied by the rites and incantations proper.
The Fifty Names here follow, with their Signs and Powers. They may be summoned after the Priest has
ascended to that step on the Ladder of Lights and gained entrance to that Sacred City. The Signs should be
engraved on parchment or sealed in clay and placed upon the altar at the Calling. And in the perfumes should
be of cedar, and strong, sweet-smelling resins. And the Calling be to the North.
The First Name is MARDUK
The Lord of Lords, master of Magicians. His Name should not be called except when no other will do, and it is
the most terrible responsibility to do so. The Word of His Calling is DUGGA. This is his Seal:
The Second Name is MARUKKA
Knows all things since the beginning of the World. Knows all secrets, be they human or divine, and is very
difficult to summon. The Priest should not summon him unless he is clean of heart and spirit, for this Spirit
shall know his innermost thoughts. This is his Seal:
The Third Name is MARUTUKKU
Master of the Arts of Protection, chained the Mad God at the Battle. Sealed the Ancient Ones in their Caves,
behind the Gates. Possesses the ARRA star. This is his Seal:
The Third Name is MARUTUKKU
Worker of Miracles. The kindest of the Fifty, and the most beneficent. The Word used at his Calling is
BAALDURU. This is his Seal:
The Fifth Name is LUGGALDIMMERANKIA
Put order into CHAOS. Made the Waters aright. Commander of Legions of Wind Demons who fought the
Ancient TIAMAT alongside MARDUK KURIOS. The Word used at his Calling is BANUTUKKU. This is his
Seal:
The Sixth Name is NARILUGGALDIMMERANKIA
The Watcher of the IGIGI and the ANNUNAKI, Sub-Commander of the Wind Demons. He will put to flight
any maskim who haunt thee, and is the foe of the rabisu. None may pass into the World Above or the World
Below without his knowledge. His Word is BANRABISHU. His Seal is thus:
The Seventh Name is ASARULUDU
Wielder of the Flaming Sword, oversees the Race of Watchers at the bidding of the Elder Gods. He ensures the
most perfect safety, especially in dangerous tasks undertaken at the behest of the Astral Gods. His word is
BANMASKIM and his Seal is thus:
The Eighth Name is NAMTILLAKU
A most secret and potent Lord, he hath knowledge to raise the dead and converse with the spirits of the Abyss,
unbeknownst to their Queen. No soul passes into Death but that he is aware. His word is
BANUTUKUKUTUKKU and his Seal is thus:
The Ninth Name is NAMRU
Dispenses wisdom and knowledge in all things. Giveth excellent counsel and teaches the science of metals. His
word is BAKAKALAMU and his Seal:
The Tenth Name is ASARU
This Power has knowledge of all plants and trees, and can make marvellous fruits to grow in the desert places,
and no land is a waste to him. He is truly the Protector of the Bounty. His Word is BAALPRIKU and his Seal
follows:
The Eleventh Name is ASARUALIM
Possesses secret wisdom, and shines Light in the Darkened areas, forcing what lives there to give good
accounting of its existence and its knowledge. Giveth excellent counsel in all things. His word is
BARRMARATU and the Seal which thou engrave is thus:
The Twelfth Name is ASARUALIMMUNNA
This is the Power that presideth over armour of all kinds and is excellently knowledgeable in military matters,
being of the advance army of MARDUK at that Battle. He can provide an army with its entire weaponry in
three days. His Word is BANATATU and the Seal is thus:
The Thirteenth Name is TUTU
Silences the weeping and gives joy to the end and ill at heart. A most beneficent Name, and Protector of the
Household, his Word is DIRRIGUGIM and his Seal is this:
The Fourteenth Name is ZIUKKINNA
Giveth excellent knowledge concerning the movements of the stars and the meanings thereof, of which the
Chaldaens possessed this same knowledge in abundance. The Word is GIBBILANNU and the Seal is this:
The Fifteenth Name is ZIKU
This Power bestoweth Riches of all kinds, and can tell where treasury is hidden. Knower of the Secrets of the
Earth. His Word is GIGGIMAGANPA and his Seal is this:
The Sixteenth Name is AGAKU
This Power can give life to what is already dead, but for a short time only. He is the Lord of the Amulet and
the Talisman. His Word is MASHGARZANNA and his Seal is this:
The Seventeenth Name is TUKU
Lord of Baneful Magick, Vanquisher of the Ancient Ones by Magick, Giver of the Spell to MARDUK KUROS,
a most fierce enemy. His Word is MASHSHAMMASHTI and his Seal follows:
The Eighteenth Name is SHAZU
Knows the thoughts of those at a distance, as well as those in the vicinity. Nothing is buried in the ground, or
thrown into the water, but this Power is aware. His Word is MASHSHANANNA and his Seal is this:
The Nineteenth Name is ZISI
Reconciler of enemies, silencer of arguments, between two people or between two nations, or even, it is said,
between two worlds. The scent of Peace is indeed sweet to this Power, whose Word is MASHINNANNA and
whose seal is this:
The Twentieth Name is SUHRIM
Seeks out the worshippers of the Ancient Ones wherever they may be. The Priest who sends him on an errand
does so at a terrible risk, for SUHRIM kills easily, and without thought. His Word is MASHSHANERGAL
and his Seal:
The Twenty-First Name is SUHGURIM
As SUHRIM above, the Foe who Cannot be Appeased. Discovers the Priest's Enemies with ease, but must be
cautioned not to slay them if the Priest does not desire it. The Word is MASHSHADAR and the Seal:
The Twenty-Second Name is ZAHRIM
Slew ten thousand of the Hordes in the Battle. A Warrior among Warriors. Can destroy an entire army if the
Priest so desires. His Word is MASHSHAGARANNU and his Seal:
The Twenty-Third Name is ZAHGURIM
As ZAHRIM, a most terrible opponent. It is said ZAHGURIM slays slowly, after a most unnatural fashion. I
do not know, for I have never summoned this Spirit. It is thy risk. The Word is MASHTISHADDU and the
Seal:
The Twenty-Fourth Name is ENBILULU
This Power can seek out water in the midst of a desert or on the tops of mountains. Knows the Secrets of
Water, and the running of rivers below the Earth. A most useful Spirit. His Word is MASHSHANEBBU and
his Seal thus:
The Twenty-Fifth Name is EPADUN
This is the Lord of all Irrigation and can bring Water from a far place to your feet. Possesses a most subtle
geometry of the Earth and knowledge of all lands where Water might be found in abundance. His Word is
EYUNGINAKANPA and his Seal is this:
The Twenty-Sixth Name is ENBILULUGUGAL
The Power that presides over all growth, and all that grows. Gives knowledge of cultivation, and can supply a
starving city with food for thirteen moons in one moon. A most noble Power. His Word is AGGHA and his
Seal:
The Twenty-Seventh Name is HEGAL
As the Power above, a Master of the arts of farming and agriculture. Bestows rich harvests. Possesses the
knowledge of the metals of the earth, and of the plough. His Word is BURDISHU and his seal thus:
The Twenty-Eighth Name is SIRSIR
The Destroyer of TIAMAT, hated of the Ancient Ones, Master over the Serpent, Foe of KUTULU. A most
powerful Lord. His Word is this APIRIKUBABADAZUZUKANPA and his Seal:
The Twenty-Ninth Name is MALAH
Trod the back of the Worm and cut it in twain. Lord of Bravery and Courage, and gives these qualities to the
Priest who desires it, or to others the Priest may decide. The Word is BACHACHADUGGA and the Seal:
The Thirtieth Name is GIL
The Furnisher of Seed. Beloved of ISHTAR, his Power is mysterious and quite ancient. Makes the barley to
grow and the women to give birth. Makes potent the impotent. His Word is AGGABAL and his Seal is thus:
The Thirty-First Name is GILMA
Founder of cities, Possessor of the Knowledge of Architecture by which the fabled temples of UR were built;
the creator of all that is permanent and never moves. His Word is AKKABAL and his Seal is this:
The Thirty-Second Name is AGILMA
Bringer of Rain. Maketh the gentle Rains to come, or casuseth great Storms and Thunders, the like may
destroy armies and cities and crops. His Word is MASHSHAYEGURRA and his Seal is:
The Thirty-Third Name is ZULUM
Knows where to plant and when to plant. Giveth excellent counsel in all manner of business and commerce.
Protects a man from evil tradesmen. His Word is ABBABAAL and his Seal is this:
The Thirty-Fourth Name is MUMMU
The Power given to MARDUK to fashion the universe from the flesh of TIAMAT. Giveth wisdom concerning
the condition of the life before the creation, and the nature of the structures of the Four Pillars whereupon the
Heavens rest. His Word is ALALALABAAAL and the Seal is:
The Thirty-Fifth Name is ZULUMMAR
Giveth tremendous strength, as of ten men, to one man. Lifted the part of TIAMAT that was to become the
Sky from the part that was to become the Earth. His Word is ANNDARABAAL and his Seal is:
The Thirty-Sixth Name is LUGALABDUBUR
Destroyer of the Gods of TIAMAT. Vanquisher of Her Hordes. Chained KUTULU to the Abyss. Fought
AZAG-THOTH with skill. A great Defender and a great Attacker. His Word is AGNIBAAL and his Seal is
this:
The Thirty-Seventh Name is PAGALGUENNA
Possessor of Infinite Intelligence, and determines the nature of things not yet made, and of spirits not yet
created, and knows the strength of the Gods. His Word is ARRABABAAL and his Seal is this:
The Thirty-Eighth Name is LUGALDURMAH
The Lord of the Lofty Places, Watcher of the Skies and all that travels therein. Naught traverses the starry
element, but that this Power is aware. His Word is ARATAAGARBAL and his Seal is this:
The Thirty-Ninth Name is ARANUNNA
Giver of Wisdom, Counsellor to our Father, ENKI, Knower of the Magickal Covenant and of the Laws and of
the Nature of the Gates. His Word is ARAMANNGI and his Seal is thusly:
The Fortieth Name is DUMUDUKU
Possessor of the Wand of Lapis Lazuli, Knower of the Secret Name and the Secret Number. May not reveal
these to thee, but may speak of other things equally marvellous. His Word is ARATAGIGI and his Seal is:
The Forty-First Name is LUGALANNA
The Power of the Eldest of the Elder Ones, possesses the secret knowledge of the world when the Ancient Ones
and the Elder Ones and where One. Knows the Essence of the Ancient Ones and where it might be found. His
Word is BALDIKHU and his Seal is this:
The Forty-Second Nam is LUGALUGGA
Knows the Essence of all Spirits, of the Dead and the Unborn, and the Starry and the Earthly, and the Spirits
of the Air and the Spirits of the Wind as well. Which things he may tell thee, and thou wilt grow in wisdom.
His Word is ZIDUR and his Seal is thus:
The Forty-Third Name is IRKINGU
This is the Power that laid capture to the Commander of the forces of the Ancient Ones, KINGU Mighty
Demon, that MARDUK might lay hold of him and, with its blood, create the Race of Men and seal the
Covenant. His Word is BARERIMU and his Seal is this:
The Forty-Fourth Name is KINMA
Judge and Lord of the Gods, at whose name they quake in fear. That the Gods may not err, this Power was
given to oversee their activities, should they be lawful and within the nature of the Covenant, for the Gods are
forgetful, and very far away. His Word is ENGAIGAI and his Seal is this:
The Forty-Fifth Name is ESIZKUR
This Spirit possesses the knowledge of the length of Life of any man, even unto the plants and the demons and
the gods. He measureth all things, and knoweth the Space thereof. His Word is NENIGEGAI and his Seal is
this:
The Forty-Sixth Name is GIBIL
This Power has been given the Realm of the Fire and the Forge. He keepeth the sharp point of the Sword and
the Lance, and giveth understanding in the working of metals. He also raises the Lightning that comes from
the Earth, and maketh Swords to appear in the Sky. His Word is BAALAGNITARRA and his Seal is this:
The Forty-Seventh Name is ADDU
Raises storms that fill the entire heavens and causes the Stars to tremble and the very Gates of the IGIGI to
shake in their stead. Can fill the skies with his brightness, even in the darkest hour of the night. His Word is
KAKODAMMU and his Seal is this:
The Forty-Eighth Name is ASHARRU
Knower of the Treacherous Ways. Gives intelligence of the Future and also of things Past. Put the Gods in
their courses, and determined their cycles. His Word is BAXTANDABAL and this is his Seal:
The Forty-Ninth Name is NEBIRU
The Spirit of the Gate of MARDUK, Manages all things in their ways, and moves the crossings of the stars
after the fashion known to the Chaldeans. His word is DIRGIRGIRI and his Seal is this:
The Fiftieth Name is NINNUAM
This is the Power of MARDUK as Lord of All That Is, Judger of Judgements, Decider of Decisions, He Who
Determines the Laws and the Reigns of Kings. He may not be called, save at the destruction of a city or the
death of a king. His Word is GASHDIG and his Seal is this:
Here endeth the Book of the Fifty Names, which the Gods have granted me the strength and the time in which
to lay it down. This Book is not to be shown to the unclean or the profane or the uninitiated, for to do so is to
call the most awful curse of the Book upon thee and upon thy generations.
Spirit of the Book, Remember!
THE MAGAN TEXT
THE verses here following come from the secret text of some of the priests of a cult which is all that is left of
the Old Faith that existed before Babylon was built, and it was originally in their tongue, but I have put it into
the Golden Speech of my country so that you may understand it. I came upon this text in my early wanderings
in the region of the Seven Fabled Cities of UR, which are no more, and it tells of the War between the Gods
that took place in a time beyond the memory of man. And the horrors and ugliness that the Priest will
encounter in his Rites are herein described, and their reasons, and their natures, and Essences. And the
Number of the Lines is Sacred, and the Word are Sacred, and are most potent charms against the Evil Ones.
And surely some Magicians of the country do write them on parchment or clay, or on pottery, or in the air,
that they might be efficacious thereby, and that the Gods will remember the words of the Covenant.
I copied these words down in my tongue and kept them faithfully these many years, and my own copy will go
with me to the place where I will go when my Spirit is torn from the body. But heed these words well, and
remember! For remembering is the most important and most potent magick, being the Rememberance of
Things Past and the Rememberance of Things to Come, which is the same Memory. And do not show this text
to the uninitiated, for it hath caused madness, in men and in beasts.
The Text:
I
THE MAGAN TEXT
Hearken, and Remember!
In the Name of ANU, Remember!
In the Name of ENLIL, Remember!
In the Name of ENKI, Remember!
When on High the Heavens had not been named,
The Earth had not been named,
And Naught existed but the Seas of ABSU,
The Ancient One,
And MUMMU TIAMAT, the Ancient One
Who bore them all,
Their Waters as One Water.
At this time, before the ELDER GODS had been brought forth,
Uncalled by Name,
Their destinies unknown and undetermined,
Then it was that the Gods were formed within the Ancient Ones.
LLMU and LLAAMU were brought forth and called by Name,
And for Ages they grew in age and bearing.
ANSHAR and KISHAR were brought forth,
And brought forth ANU
Who begat NUDIMMUD, Our Master ENKI,
Who has no rival among the Gods.
Remember!
The Elder Ones came together
They disturbed TIAMAT, the Ancient One, as they surged back and forth.
Yea, they troubled the belly of TIAMAT
By their Rebellion in the abode of Heaven.
ABSU could not lessen their clamour
TIAMAT was speechless at their ways.
Their doings were loathsome unto the Ancient Ones.
ABSU rose up to slay the Elder Gods by stealth.
With magick charm and spell ABSU fought,
But was slain by the sorcery of the Elder Gods.
And it was their first victory.
His body was lain in an empty Space
In a crevice of the heavens
Hid
He was lain,
But his blood cried out to the Abode of Heaven.
TIAMAT
Enraged
Filled with an Evil Motion
Said
Let us make Monsters
That they may go out and do battle
Against these Sons of Iniquity
The murderous offspring who have destroyed
A God.
HUBUR arose, She who fashioneth all things,
And possessor of Magick like unto Our Master.
She added matchless weapons to the arsenals of the Ancient Ones,
She bore Monster-Serpents
Sharp of tooth, long of fang,
She filled their bodies with venom for blood
Roaring dragons she has clothed with Terror
Has crowned them with Halos, making them as Gods,
So that he who beholds them shall perish
And, that, with their bodies reared up
None might turn them back.
She summoned the Viper, the Dragon, and the Winged Bull,
The Great Lion, the Mad-God, and the Scorpion-Man.
Mighty rabid Demons, Feathered-Serpents, the Horse-Man,
Bearing weapons that spare no
Fearless in Battle,
Charmed with the spells of ancient sorcery,
. . . withal Eleven of this kind she brought forth
With KINGU as Leader of the Minions.
Remember!
ENKI
Our Master
Fearing defeat, summoned his Son
MARDUK
Summoned his Son
The Son of Magick
Told him the Secret Name
The Secret Number
The Secret Shape
Whereby he might do battle
With the Ancient Horde
And be victorious.
MARDUK KURIOS!
Brightest Star among the Stars
Strongest God among the Gods
Son of Magick and the Sword
Child of Wisdom and the Word
Knower of the Secret Name
Knower of the Secret Number
Knower of the Secret Shape
He armed himself with the Disc of Power
In chariots of Fire he went forth
With a shouting Voice he called the Spell
With a Blazing Flame he filled his Body
Dragons, Vipers, all fell down
Lions, Horse-Men, all were slain.
The Mighty creatures of HUBUR were slain
The Spells, the Charms, the Sorcery were broken.
Naught but TIAMAT remained.
The Great Serpent, the Enormous Worm
The Snake with iron teeth
The Snake with sharpened claw
The Snake with Eyes of Death,
She lunged at MARDUK
With a roar
With a curse
She lunged.
MARDUK struck with the Disc of Power
Blinded TIAMAT's Eyes of Death
The Monster heaved and raised its back
Struck forth in all directions
Spitting ancient words of Power
Screamed the ancient incantations
MARDUK struck again and blew
An Evil Wind into her body
Which filled the raging, wicked Serpent
MARDUK shot between her jaws
The Charmed arrow of ENKI's Magick
MARDUK struck again and severed
The head of TIAMAT from its body.
And all was silent.
Remember!
MARDUK
Victor
Took the Tablets of Destiny
Unbidden
Hung them around his neck.
Acclaimed of the Elder Gods was he.
First among the Elder Ones was he.
He split the sundered TIAMAT in twain
And fashioned the heavens and the earth,
With a Gate to keep the Ancient Ones Without.
With a Gate whose Key is hid forever
Save to the Sons of MARDUK
Save to the Followers of Our Master
ENKI
First in Magick among the Gods.
From the Blood of KINGU he fashioned Man.
He constructed Watchtowers for the Elder Gods
Fixing their astral bodies as constellations
That they may watch the Gate of ABSU
The Gate of TIAMAT they watch
The Gate of KINGU they oversee
The Gate whose Guardian is IAK SAKKAK they bind.
All the Elder Powers resist
The Force of Ancient Artistry
The Magick Spell of the Oldest Ones
The Incantation of the Primal Power
The Mountain KUR, the Serpent God
The Mountain MASHU, that of Magick
The Dead KUTULU, Dead but Dreaming
TIAMAT, Dead but Dreaming
ABSU, KINGU, Dead but Dreaming
And shall their generation come again?
WE ARE THE LOST ONES
From a Time before Time
From a Land beyond the Stars
From the Age when ANU walked the earth
In company of Bright Angels.
We have survived the first War
Between the Powers of the Gods
And have seen the wrath of the Ancient Ones
Dark Angels
Vent upon the Earth
WE ARE FROM A RACE BEYOND THE WANDERERS OF NIGHT.
We have survived the Age when ABSU ruled the Earth
And the Power destroyed out generations.
We have survived on tops of mountains
And beneath the feet of mountains
And have spoken with the Scorpions
In allegiance and were betrayed.
And TIAMAT has promised us nevermore to attack
With water and with wind.
But the Gods are forgetful.
Beneath the Seas of NAR MATTARU
Beneath the Seas of the Earth, NAR MATTARU
Beneath the World lays sleeping
The God of Anger, Dead but Dreaming
The God of CUTHALU, Dead but Dreaming!
The Lord of KUR, calm but thunderous!
The One-Eyes Sword, cold but burning!
He who awakens Him calls the ancient
Vengeance of the Elder Ones
The Seven Glorious Gods
of the Seven Glorious Cities
Upon himself and upon the World
And old vengeance . . .
Know that our years are the years of War
And our days are measured as battles
And every hour is a Life
Lost to the Outside
Those from Without
Have builded up charnel houses
To nourish the fiends of TIAMAT
And the Blood of the weakest here
Is libation unto TIAMAT
Queen of the Ghouls
Wreaker of Pain
And to invoke her
The Red Water of Life
Need be split on a stone
The stone struck with a sword
That hath slain eleven men
Sacrifices to HUBUR
So that the Strike ringeth out
And call TIAMAT from Her slumber
From her sleep in the Caverns
Of the Earth.
And none may dare entreat further
For to invoke Death is to utter
The final prayer.
II
Of the Generations of the Ancient Ones
UTUKK XUL
The account of the generations
Of the Ancient Ones here rendered
Of the generations of the Ancient Ones
Here remembered.
Cold and Rain that erode all things
They are the Evil Spirits
In the creation of ANU spawned
Plague Gods
PAZUZU
And the Beloved Sons of ENG
The Offspring of NINNKIGAL
Rending in pieces on high Bringing destruction below
They are Children of the Underworld
Loudly roaring on high
Gibbering loathsomely below
They are the bitter venom of the Gods.
The great storms directed from heaven
Those are they
The Owl, Messenger of UGGI
Lord of Death
Those they are
THEY ARE THE CHILDREN
BORN OF EARTH
THAT IN THE CREATION
OF ANU WERE SPAWNED.
The highest walls
The thickest walls
The strongest walls
Like a flood they pass
From house to house
They ravage
No door can shut them out
No bolt can turn them back
Through the door like snakes they slide
Through the bolts like winds they blow
Pulling the wife from the embrace of the husband
Snatching the child from the loins of man
Banishing the man from his home, his land
THEY ARE THE BURNING PAIN
THAT PRESSETH ITSELF ON THE BACK OF MAN.
THEY ARE GHOULS
The spirit of the harlot that hath died in the streets
The spirit of the woman that hath died in childbirth
The spirit of the woman that hath dies, weeping with a babe at the breast
The spirit of an evil man
One that haunteth the streets
Or one that haunteth the bed.
They are Seven!
Seven are they!
Those Seven were born in the Mountains of MASHU
Called Magick
They dwell within the Caverns of the Earth
Amid the desolate places of the Earth they live
Amid the places between
The Places
Unknown in heaven and in earth
They are arrayed in terror
Among the Elder Gods there is no knowledge of them
They have no name
Not in heaven
Nor on earth
They ride over the Mountain of Sunset
And on the Mountain of Dawn they cry
Through the Caverns of the Earth they creep
Amid the desolate places of the Earth they lie
Nowhere are they known
Not in heaven
Nor in the Earth
Are they discovered
For their place is outside our place
And between the angles of the Earth
They lie in wait
Crouching for the Sacrifice
THEY ARE THEY CHILDREN OF THE UNDERWORLD.
Falling like rain from the sky
Issuing like mist from the earth
Doors do not stop them
Bolts do not stop them
They glide in at the doors like serpents
They enter by the windows like the wind
IDPA they are, entering by the head
NAMTAR they are, entering by the heart
UTUK they are, entering by the brow
ALAL they are, entering by the chest
GIGIM they are, seizing the bowels
TELAL they are, grasping the hand
URUKU they are, giant Larvae, feeding on the Blood
They are Seven!
Seven are They!
They seize all the towers
From UR to NIPPUR
Yet UR knows them not
Yet NIPPUR does not know them
They have brought down the mighty
Of all the mighty Cities of man
Yet man knows them not
Yes the Cities do not know them
They have struck down the forests of the East
And have flooded the Lands of the West
Yet the East knows them not
Yet the West does not know them
They are a hand grasping at the neck
Yet the neck does not know them
And man knows them not.
Their words are Unwrit
Their numbers are Unknown
Their shapes are all Shapes
Their habitations
The desolate places where their Rites are performed
Their habitations
The haunts of man where a sacrifice has been offered
Their habitations
The lands here
And cities here
And the lands between the lands
The cities between the cities
In spaces no man has ever walked
In KURNUDE
The country from whence no traveller returns
At EKURBAD
In the altar of the Temple of the Dead
And at GI UMUNA
At their Mother's breast
At the Foundations of CHAOS
In the ARALIYA of MUMMU-TIAMAT
And at the Gates
Of IAK SAKKAK!
SPIRIT OF THE AIR, REMEMBER!
SPIRIT OF THE EARTH, REMEMBER!
III
Of the Forgotten Generations of Man
And was not Man created from the blood of KINGU
Commander of the hordes of the Ancient Ones?
Does not man possess in his spirit
The sees of rebellion against the Elder Gods?
And the blood of Man is the Blood of Vengeance
And the blood of Man is the Spirit of Vengeance
And the Power of Man is the Power of the Ancient Ones
And this is the Covenant
For, lo! The Elder Gods possess the Sign
By which the Powers of the Ancient Ones are turned back
But Man possesses the Sign
And the Number
And the Shape
To summon the Blood of his Parents.
And this is the Covenant.
Created by the Elder Gods
From the Blood of the Ancient Ones
Man is the Key by which
The Gate if IAK SAKKAK may be flung wide
By which the Ancient Ones
Seek their Vengeance
Upon the face of the Earth
Against the Offspring of MARDUK.
For what is new
Came from that which is old
And what is old
Shall replace that which is new
And once again the Ancient Ones
Shall rule upon the face of the Earth!
And this is too the Covenant!
IV
Of the Sleep of ISHTAR
Yet ISHTAR
Queen of Heaven
Bright Light of Nights
Mistress of the Gods
Set her mind in that direction
From Above she set her mind,
To Below she set her mind
From the Heavens she set forth
To the Abyss
Out of the Gates of the Living
To enter the Gates of Death
Out of the Lands we know
Into the Lands we know not
To the Land of No Return
To the Land of Queen ERESHKIGAL
ISHTAR, Queen of Heavens, she set her mind
ISHTAR, Daughter of SIN, she set forth
To the Black Earth, the Land of CUTHA
She set forth
To the House of No Return she set her foot
Upon the Road whence None Return
She set her foot
To the Cave, forever unlit
Where bowls of clay are heaped upon the alter
Where bowls of dust are the food
Of residents clothed only in wings
To ABSU ISHTAR set forth.
Where sleeps the dread CUTHALU
ISHTAR set forth.
The Watcher
Stood fast.
The Watcher
NINNGHIZHIDDA
Stood fast.
And ISHTAR spoke unto him
NINNGHIZHIDDA! Serpent of the Deep!
NINNGHIZHIDDA! Horned Serpent of the Deep!
NINNGHIZHIDDA! Plumed Serpent of the Deep!
Open!
Open the Door that I may enter!
NINNGHIZHIDDA, Spirit of the Deep, Watcher of the Gate, Remember!
In the Name of our Father before the Flight, ENKI, Lord and Master of Magicians
Open the Door that I may enter!
Open
Lest I attack the Door
Lest I break apart its bars
Lest I attack the Barrier
Lest I take its walls by force
Open the Door
Open Wide the Gate
Lest I cause the Dead to rise!
I will raise up the Dead!
I will cause the Dead to rise and devour the living!
Open the Door
Lest I cause the Dead to outnumber the Living!
NINNGHIZHIDDA, Spirit of the Deep, Watcher of the Gate, Open!
NINNGHIZHIDDA
The Great Serpent
Coiled back on itself
And answered
ISHTAR
Lady
Queen among the Gods
I go before my Mistress
ERESHKIGAL
Before the Queen of Death
I will announce Thee.
And NINNGHIZHIDDA
Horned Serpent
Approached the Lady ERESHKIGAL
And said:
Behold, ISHTAR, Thy Sister
Queen among the Gods
Stands before the Gate!
Daughter of SIN, Mistress of ENKI
She waits.
And ERESHKIGAL was pale with fear.
The Dark Waters stirred.
Go, Watcher of the Gate.
Go, NINNGHIZHIDDA, Watcher of the Gate,
Open the Door to ISHTAR
And treat Her as it is written
In the Ancient Covenant.
And NINNGHIZHIDDA loosed the bolt from the hatch
And Darkness fell upon ISHTAR
The Dark Waters rose and carried the Goddess of Light
To the Realms of the Night.
And the Serpent spoke:
Enter
Queen of Heaven of the Great Above
That KUR may rejoice
That CUTHA may give praise
That KUTU may smile.
Enter
That KUTULU may be pleased at Thy presence
And ISHTAR entered.
And there are Seven gates and Seven Decrees.
At the First Gate
NINGHIZHIDDA removed the Crown
The Great Crown of Her head he took away
And ISHTAR asked
Why, Serpent, has thou removed my First Jewel?
And the Serpent answered
Thus is, the Covenant of Old, set down before Time,
The Rules of the Lady of KUTU.
Enter the First Gate.
And the Second Gate
NINNGHIZHIDDA removed the Wand
The Wand of Lapis Lazuli he took away
And ISHTAR asked
Why, NETI, has thou removed my Second Jewel?
And NETI answered
Thus it is, the Covenant of Old, set down before Time
The Decrees of the Lady of KUTU.
Enter the Second Gate.
At the Third Gate
NINNGHIZHIDDA removed the Jewels
The Jewels around her neck he took away
And ISHTAR asked
Why, Gatekeeper, has thou removed my Third Jewel?
And the Gatekeeper answered
Thus it is, the Covenant of Old, set down before Time,
The Decrees of the Lady of KUTU
Enter the Third Gate.
At the Fourth Gate
NINGHIZHIDDA removed the Jewels
The Jewels on her breast he took away
And ISHTAR asked
Why, Guardian of the Outer, has thou removed my Fourth Jewel?
And the Guardian answered
Thus it is, the Covenant of Old, set down before Time,
The Rules of the Lady of KUTU.
Enter the Fourth Gate.
At the Fifth Gate
NINNGHIZHIDDA removed the Jewels
The Belt of Jewels around her hips he took away
And ISHTAR asked
Why, Watcher of the Forbidden Entrance, hast thou removed my Fifth Jewel?
And the Watcher answered
Thus it is, the Covenant of Old, set down before Time,
The Rules of the Lady of KUTUK.
Enter the Fifth Gate.
At the Sixth Gate
NINNGHIZHIDDA removed the Jewels
The Jewels around her wrists
And the Jewels around her ankles he took away.
And ISHTAR asked
Why, NINNKIGAL, hast thou removed my Sixth Jewel?
And NINKIGAL answered
Thus it is, the ancient Covenant, set down before Time,
The Decrees of Lady of KUTU.
Enter the Sixth Gate.
At the Seventh Gate
NINNGHIZHIDDA removed the Jewels
The Jewelled Robes of ISHTAR he took away.
ISHTAR, without protection, without safety,
ISHTAR, without talisman or amulet, asked
Why, Messenger of the Ancient Ones, hast thou removed my Seventh Jewel?
And the Messenger of the Ancient Ones replied
Thus it is, the Covenant of Old, set down before Time,
The Rules of the Lady of KUTU.
Enter the Seventh Gate and behold the Nether World.
ISHTAR had descended to the Land of KUR
To the Depths of CUTHA she went down.
Having lost her Seven Talisman of the Upper Worlds
Having lost her Seven Powers of the Land of the Living
Without Food of Life or Water of Life
She appeared before ERESHKIGAL, Mistress of Death.
ERESHKIGAL screamed at Her presence.
ISHTAR raised up Her arm.
ERESHKIGAL summoned NAMMTAR
The Magician NAMMTAR
Saying these words she spoke to him
Go! Imprison her!
Bind her in Darkness!
Chain her in the Sea below the Seas!
Release against her the Seven ANNUNNAKI!
Release against her the Sixty Demons!
Against her eyes, the demons of the eyes!
Against her sides, the demons of the sides!
Against her heart, the demons of the heart!
Against her feet, the demons of the feet!
Against her head, the demons of the head!
Against her entire body, the demons the KUR!
And the demons tore at her, from every side.
And the ANNUNAKI, Dread Judges
Seven Lords of the Underworld
Drew Around Her
Faceless Gods of ABSU
They stared
Fixed her with the Eye of Death
Withe the Glance of Death
They killed her
And hung her like a corpse from a stake
The sixty demons tearing her limbs from her sides
Her eyes from her head
Her ears from her skull.
ERESHKIGAL rejoiced.
Blind AZAG-THOTH rejoiced
IAK SAKKAK rejoiced
ISHNIGGARRAB rejoiced
KUTULU rejoiced
The MASKIM gave praise to the Queen of Death
The GIGIM gave praise to ERESHKIGAL, Queen of Death.
And the Elder Ones were rent with fear.
Our Father ENKI
Lord of Magick
Receiving word by NINSHUBUR
ISHTAR's servant NINSHUBUR
He hears of ISHTAR's Sleep
In the House of Death
He hears how GANZIR has been
Opened
How the Face of Abyss
Opened wide its mouth
And swallowed the Queen of Heaven
Queen of the Rising of the Sun.
And ENKI summoned forth clay
And ENKI summoned forth wind
And from the clay and from the wind
ANKI fashioned two Elementals
He fashioned the KURGARRU, spirit of the Earth,
He fashioned the KALATURRU, spirit of the Seas,
To the KURGARRU he gave the Food of Life
To the KALATURRU he gave the Water of Life
And to these images he spoke aloud
Arise, KALATURRU, Spirit of the Seas
Arise, and set thy feet to that Gate GANZIR
To the Gate of the Underworld
The Land of No Return
Set thine eyes
The Seven Gates shall open for thee
No spell shall keep thee out
For my Number is upon you.
Take the bag of the Food of Life
Take the bag of the Water of Life
And ERESHKIGAL shall not raise her arm against you
ERESHKIGAL SHALL HAVE NO POWER OVER YOU.
Find the corpse of INANNA
Find the corpse of ISHTAR our Queen
And sprinkle the Food of Life, Sixty Times
And sprinkle the Water of Life, Sixty Times
Sixty Times the Food of Life and the Water of Life
Sprinkle upon her body
And truly
ISHTAR will rise.
With giant wings
And scales like serpents
The two elementals flew to that Gate
Invisible
NINNGHIZHIDDA saw them not
Invisible
They passes the Seven Watchers
With haste they entered the Palace of Death
And they beheld several terrible sights.
The demons of all the Abyss lay there
Dead but Dreaming, they clung to the walls
Of the House of Death
Faceless and terrible
The ANNUNAKI stared out
Blind and Mad AZAG-THOTH reared up
The Eye on the Throne opened
The Dark Waters stirred
The Gates of Lapis Lazuli glistened
In the darkness
Unseen Monsters
Spawned at the Dawn of Ages
Spawned in the Battle of MARDUK and TIAMAT
Spawned in HUBUR
With the Sign of HUBUR
Lead by KINGU . . .
With haste they fled
Through the Palace of Death
Stopping only at the corpse of ISHTAR
The Beautiful Queen
Mistress of the Gods
Lady of all the Harlots of UR
Bright Shining One of the Heavens
Beloved of ENKI
Lay hung and bleeding
From a thousand fatal wounds.
ERESHKIGAL
Sensing their presence
Cried out.
KUGAARU
Armed with Fire
Looked upon the Queen of Corpses
with the Ray of Fire
KALATURRU
Armed with Flame
Looked upon the Queen of the Graves
With the Rays of Flame.
And ERESHKIGAL
Mighty in CUTHA
Turned her face
Upon the corpse of INANNA
Sixty times they sprinkled
The Water of Life of ENKI
Upon the corpse of ISHTAR
Sixty times they sprinkled
The Food of Life of ENKI
Upon the corpse
Hung from a stake
They directed the Spirit of Life
INANNA AROSE.
The Dark Waters trembled and roiled.
AZAG-THOTH screamed upon his throne
CUTHALU lurched forth from his sleep
ISHNIGARRAB fled the Palace of Death
IAK SAKKAK trembled in fear and hate
The ANNUNNAKI fled their thrones
The Eye upon the Throne took flight
ERESHKIGAL roared and summoned NAMMTAR
The Magician NAMMRAR she called
But not for pursuit
But for protection.
INANNA ascended from the Underworld.
With the winged elementals she fled the Gates
Of GANZIR and NETI she fled
And verily
The Dead fled ahead of her.
When through the First Gate they fled
ISHTAR took back her jewelled robes.
When through the Second Gate they fled
ISHTAR took back her jewelled bracelets.
When through the Third Gate they fled
ISHTAR took back her jewelled belt.
When through the Fourth Gate they fled
ISHTAR took back her jewelled necklace.
When through the Fifth Gate they fled
ISHTAR took back her Belt of Jewels.
When through the Sixth Gate they fled
ISHTAR took back her Wand of Lapis
When through the Seventh Gate they fled
ISHTAR took back her jewelled crown.
And the Demons rose
And the Spirits of the Dead
And went with her out of the Gates
Looking neither right nor left
Walking in front and behind
They went with ISHTAR from the Gate of GANZIR
Out of the Netherworld they accompanied her
And ERESHKIGAL
Scorned Queen of the Abyss Wherein All Are Drowned Pronounced a Curse
Solemn and Powerful
Against the Queen of the Rising of the Sun
And NAMMTAR gave it form.
When the Lover of ISHTAR
Beloved of the Queen of Heaven
Goes down before me
Goes through the Gate of GANZIR
To the House of Death
When with him the wailing people come
The weeping woman and the wailing man
When DUMUZI is slain and buried
MAY THE DEAD RISE AND SMELL THE INCENSE!
V
Stoop not down, therefore,
Unto the Darkly Shining World
Where the ABSU lies in Dark Waters
And CUTHALU sleeps and dreams
Stoop not down, therefore,
For an Abyss lies beneath the World
Reached by a descending Ladder
That hath Seven Steps
Reached by a descending Pathway
That hath Seven Gates
And therein is established
The Throne
Of an Evil and Fatal Force.
For from the Cavities of the World
Leaps forth the Evil Demon
The Evil God
The Evil Genius
The Evil Ensnarer
The Evil Phantom
The Evil Devil
The Evil Larvae
Showing no true Signs
Unto mortal Man.
AND THE DEAD WILL RISE AND SMELL THE INCENSE!
THE URILIA TEXT
THE following is the Text of URILIA, the Book of the Worm. It contains the formulae by which the wreakers
of havoc perform their Rites. These are the prayers of the ensnarers, the liers-in-wait, the blind fiends of
Chaos, the most ancient evil.
These incantations are said by the hidden priests and creatures of these powers, defeated by the Elders and the
Seven Powers, led by MARDUK, supported by ENKI and the whole Host of IGIGI; defeaters of the Old
Serpent, the Ancient Worm, TIAMAT, the ABYSS, also called KUTULU the Corpse-ENKI, yet who lies not
dead, but dreaming; he whom secret priests, initiated into the Black Rites, whose names are writ forever in the
Book of Chaos, can summon if they but know how.
These words are not to be shown to any man, or the Curse of ENKI are upon thee!
Such are the Words:
IA
IA
IA
IO
IO
IO
I AM the God of Gods
I AM the Lord of Darkness, and Master of Magicians
I AM the Power and the Knowledge
I AM before all things.
I AM before ANU and the IGIGI
I AM before ANU and the ANNUNNAKI
I AM before the Seven SHURUPPAKI
I AM before all things.
I AM before ENKI and SHAMMASH
I AM before all things.
I AM before INANNA and ISHTAR
I AM before NANNA and UDDU
I AM before ENDUKUGGA and NINDUKUGGA
I AM before ERESHKIGAL
I AM before all things.
Before ME was made Nothing that was made.
I AM BEFORE all gods.
I AM before all days.
I AM before all men and legends of men.
I AM the ANCIENT ONE.
NO MAN may seek my resting place.
I receive the Sun at night and the Moon by day.
I AM the reciever of the sacrifice of the Wanderers.
The Mountains of the West cover me.
The Mountains of Magick cover me.
I AM THE ANCIENT OF DAYS.
I AM before ABSU.
I AM before NAR MARRATU.
I AM before ANU.
I AM before KIA.
I AM before all things.
IA! IA! IA! IA SAKKAKTH! IAK SAKKAKH! IA SHA XUL!
IA! IA! IA! UTUKKU XUL!
IA! IA ZIXUL! IA ZIXUL!
IA KINGU! IA AZBUL! IA AZABUA! IA XAZTUR! IA HUBBUR!
IA! IA! IA!
BAXABAXAXAXAXABAXAXAXAXA!
KAKHTAKHTAMON IAS!
II. THE ABOMINATIONS
The terrible offspring of the Ancient Ones may be summoned by the priest. These offspring may be called and
adjured to perform what tasks the priest may deem necessary in his temple. They were begotten before all ages
and dwelt in the blood of KINGU, and MARDUK could not altogether shut them out. And they dwell in our
country, and alongside our generations, though they may not be seen. And this was taught by the priests of
Babylon, who charged that these formulae may never be revealed to anyone who is not initiated into our ways,
for to do so would be the most frightful error.
Though they dwell beyond the Gate, they may be summoned when MARDUK is not watchful, and sleeps, on
those days when he has no power, when the Great Bear hangs from its tail, and on the four quarters of the year
computed therefrom, and on the spaces between these Angles. On these days, the Mother TIAMAT is restless,
the corpse KUTULU shakes beneath the Earth, and our Master ENKI is sore afraid.
Prepare, then the bowl of TIAMAT, the DUR of INDUR, the Lost Bowl, the Shattered Bowl of the Sages,
summoning thereby the FIRIK of GID, and the Lady SHAKUGUKU, the Queen of the Cauldron. Recite the
Conjuration IA ADU EN I over it, and build the Fire therein, calling GBL when thou dost, after his manner
and form.
When the Fire is built and conjured, then mayest thou raise thine Dagger, summoning the assistance of
NINKHARSAG, Queen of the Demons, and NINKASZI, the Horned Queen, and NINNGHIZHIDDA, the
Queen of the Magick Wand, after their manner and form. And when thou hast accomplished this, and made
the proper sacrifice, thou mayest begin calling whichsoever of the offspring thou mayest, after opening the
Gate.
DO NOT OPEN THE GATE, SAVE FOR AN ESPECIAL TIME THAT THOU STATE AT THE TIME OF
OPENING, AND IT MAY NOT STAY OPEN FOR A MOMENT AFTER THE PASSAGE OF THE HOUR
OF TIAMAT, ELSE ALL THE ABYSS BREAK FORTH UPON THE EARTH, AND THE DEAD RISE TO
EAT THE LIVING, FOR IT IS WRIT: I WILL CAUSE THE DEAD TO RISE AND DEVOUR THE LIVING,
I WILL GIVE TO THE DEAD POWER OVER THE LIVING, THAT THEY MAY OUTNUMBER THE
LIVING.
After thou hast performed the necessary, called the Spirit, appointed his task, set the time of the closing of the
Gate and the return of the Spirit therein, thou must not leave the place of Calling, but remain there until the
return of the Spirit and the closing of the Gate.
The Lord of Abominations is HUMWAWA of the South Winds, whose face is a mass of the entrails of the
animals and men. His breath is the stench of dung, and has been. HUMWAWA is the Dark Angel of all that is
excreted, and of all that sours. And as all things come to the time when they will decay, so also HUMWAWA is
the Lord of the Future of all that goes upon the earth, and any man's future years may be seen by gazing into
the very face of this Angel, taking care not to breathe the horrid perfume that is the odour of death..
And this is the Signature of HUMWAWA.
And is HUMWAWA appears to the priest, will not the dread PAZUZU also be there? Lord of all fevers and
plagues, grinning Dark Angel of the Four Wings, horned, with rotting genitalia, from which he howl in pain
through sharpened teeth over the lands of the cities sacred to the APHKHALLU even in the height of the Sun
as in the height of the Moon; even with whirling sand and wind, as with empty stillness, and it is the able
magician indeed who can remove PAZUZU once he has laid hold of a man, for PAZUZU lays hold unto death.
Know that HUMWAWA and PAZUZU are brothers. HUMAWAW is the eldest, who rides upon a silent,
whispering wind and claims the flocks for his own, by which sign you shall know that PAZUZU will come.
And this is the Sigil of PAZUZU by which he is constrained to come:
Of all the Gods and Spirits of Abomination, there can be no use or gain to call upon AZAG-THOTH, as he is
Surely Mad. Rendered sightless in the Battle, he is Lord of CHAOS, and the priest can find little use for him.
He is also too powerful to control once called, and gives violent struggle before sent back to the Gate, for which
only a strong and able magician may dare raise him. Thus, for that reason, his seal is not given.
Of all the Gods and Spirits of Abomination, KUTULU only cannot be summoned, for he is the Sleeping Lord.
The magician can not hope to have any power over him, but he may be worshipped and for him the proper
sacrifices may be made, so that he will spare thee when he rises to the earth. And the times for the sacrifice are
the same times as the Sleeping of MARDUK, for this is when Great KUTULU moves. And he is the very Fire
of the Earth, and Power of All Magick. When he joins with the Abominations of the Sky, TIAMAT will once
more rule the earth!
And this is his Seal:
And there are Four Spirits of the Spaces, and they come upon the Wind, and they are Things of the Wind, and
of Fire. And the First comes from the North, and is called USTUR, and has a Human Shape. And He is the
Most Ancient of the Four, and a Great Lord of the World. And the Second comes from the East, and is called
SED and has the Shape of a Bull, but with a human face, and is very mighty. And the Third comes from the
south, and is called LAMAS, and is of the Shape of a Lion, but with a human head, and governs those things of
the Flame and the Burning Wind. And the Fourth comes from the West, and is called NATTIG, and is of the
Shape of an Eagle, but with a human body, having only the face and wings of an Eagle, with an Eagle's claws.
And this Eagle comes from the Sea and is a Great Mystery.
And from Nuzku upon Uru they come, and do not wait, and are always present,, and they receive the
Wanderers in their Seasons. And the Season of SED is that of the Great Night, when the Bear is slain, and this
is in the Month of AIRU. And the Season of LAMAS is the Month of ABU, and that of NATTIG in
ARAHSHAMMA and lastly that of USTUR in SHABATU. Thus are the Four Spirits of the Four Spaces, and
their Seasons; and they dwell between the Sun's Spaces, and are not of them, but of the Stars, and, as it is said,
of the very IGIGI themselves although this is not altogether known.
And to summon these and other Demons, the herb AGLAOPHOTIS must be burnt in a new bowl that must be
the Evil Times, and at Night.
And the AKHKHARU may be summoned, which sucketh the blood from a Man, as it desires to become a
fashioning of Man, the Blood of KINGU, but the AKHKHARU will never become Man.
And the AKHKHARU may be summoned, if its Sign be known, and it is
thus:
And the LALASSU may be called, which haunteth the places of Man, seeking also to become like Man, but
these are not to be spoken to, lest the Priest become afflicted with madness, and become unto a living
LALASSU which must needs be slain and the Spirit thereof exorcised, for it is Evil and causeth only terror,
and no good can come of it. It is like the LALARTU, and of the same Family as that, save the LALARTU was
once living and is caught between the Worlds, seeking Entrance into one or the other. And it must not be
permitted Entrance into This, for it is of a sickened constitution and will slay mothers at birth, like unto
LAMASHTA, the Queen of Sickness and Misery.
And the Signs by which these Things may be summoned are these, if the Priest have need of them, but know
that it is not lawful:
And this is the Seal of the LALASSU
And this is the Seal of the LALARTU:
And know that the MINU of ENKI is powerful against these, but against all Operations of Demonic character,
and some of these may be rendered fruitless thereby. Therefore it must always be hid.
Know that GELAL and LILIT are quick to come at Calling, and invadeth the beds of Man, robbing the Water
of Life and the Food of Life in which to quicken the Dead, but their labours are fruitless for they do not have
the formulae. But the Priest has the formulae, and the Food of Life and the Water of Life may be brought to
call many, for after the passage of one-tenth of a Moon the Elements are dead.
And GELAL invades the bed of a Woman, and LILIT that of a Man, and sometimes evil beings are born of
these hauntings, and as such must be slain, for the children of GELAL are workers natural of the ANCIENT
ONE, having His Spirit; and the children of LILIT are likewise, but are born in secret places which may not be
perceived by Man, and it is not until the time of their maturity that such as these are given to walking in the
places of Men.
And GELAL rideth upon the Wind, but oftentimes LILIT cometh of the Water. Which is why running Water
must be used in the Rites, because of the cleanliness thereof.
And the Sign of GELAL is thus:
And the Sign of LILIT is thus:
And XASTUR is a foul demoness who slays Men in their Sleep, and devours that which she will. And of her no
more may be said, for it is unlawful; but know that the worshippers of TIAMAT know her well, and that she is
beloved of the Ancient Ones.
This is her Sign, by which you may know her:
And know further that the legions of these Evil Ones are uncountable and stretcheth forth on all sides and into
all places, though they cannot be seen, except at certain times and to certain persons. And these times are as
said before, and the persons unknown, for who can know XASTUR?
But the Dead may be always summoned, and many times are willing to rise; but some are stubborn and desire
to remain Where they are, and do not rise, save for the efforts of the Priest, who has power, as ISHTAR, both
in this Place and in the Other. And the Dead must be called in the Four Directions, and in the Four Spaces for,
not knowing where It is, the Priest must needs take especial care that he call everywhere, for the Spirit may be
in flight.
And a Dead God may be also summoned, and the formulae is that which follows. It must be spoken clearly
aloud, and not a word changed, else the Spirit of the God may devour thee, as there is no Food and no Drink
where they are.
And it must be called in a secret place, without windows, or with windows only in one place, and that should be
in the Northern Wall of the place, and the only light shall be of one lamp, set on the altar, and the lamp need
not be new, nor the altar, for it is a Rite of Age and of the Ancient Ones, and they care not for newness.
And the altar should be of a large rock set in the earth, and a sacrifice acceptable unto the nature of the God
should be made. And at the time of the Calling, the waters of ABSU will roil, and KUTULU will stir, but unless
it be His time, he will not Rise.
And this is the Conjuration of the Dead God:
May NAMMTAR open my eyes that I may see . . . . . . . . .
May NAMMTAR open my ears that I may hear . . . . . . . . .
May NAMMTAR open my nose that I may sense His approach.
May NAMMTAR open my mouth that my voice will be heard to the far reaches of the Earth.
May NAMMTAR strengthen my right hand that I shall be strong, to keep the Dead . . . . . . . . . under my
power, under my very power.
I conjure Thee, O Ancestor of the Gods!
I summon Thee, Creature of Darkness, by the Works of Darkness!
I summon Thee, Creature of Hatred, by the Words of Hatred!
I summon Thee, Creature of the Wastes, by the Rites of the Waste!
I summon Thee, Creature of Pain, by the Words of Pain!
I summon and call Thee forth, from Thy Abode in Darkness!
I evoke Thee from Thy resting-place in the bowels of the Earth!
I summon Thine eyes to behold the Brightness of my Wand, which is full of the Fire of Life!
I conjure Thee, O Ancestor of the Gods!
I summon Thee, Creature of Darkness, by the Works of Darkness!
I summon Thee, Creature of Hatred, by the Works of Hatred!
I summon Thee, Creature of the Wastes, by the Rites of the Waste!
I summon Thee, Creature of Pain, by the Words of Pain!
By the Four Square Pillars of Earth that support the Sky,
May they stand fast against Them that desire to harm me!
I evoke Thee from Thy resting-place in the bowels of the Earth!
I summon Thee and Thine ears to hear the Word that is never spoken, except by Thy Father, the Eldest of All
Who Know Age
The Word that Binds and Commands is my Word!
IA! IA! IA! NNGI BANNA BARRA IA!
IARRUGISHGARRAGNARAB!
I conjure Thee, O Ancestor of the Gods!
I summon Thee, Creature of Darkness, by the Works of Darkness!
I summon Thee, Creature of Hatred, by the Works of Hatred!
I summon Thee, Creature of the Wastes, by the Rites of the Waste!
I summon Thee, Creature of Pain, by the Words of Pain!
I summon Thee, and call Thee forth, from Thy Abode in Darkness!
I evoke Thee from Thy resting-place in the Bowels of the Earth!
MAY THE DEAD RISE!
MAY THE DEAD RISE AND SMELL THE INCENSE!
And this shall be recited only once, and if the God do not appear, do not persist, but finish the Rite quietly, for
it means that It hath been summoned elsewhere, or is engaged in some Work which it is better not to disturb.
And when thou hast set out bread for the dead to eat, remember to pour honey thereupon, for it is pleasing to
the Goddess Whom No One Worshippeth, Who wanders by night through the streets amid the howling of the
dogs and the wailing of the infants, for in Her time a great Temple was built unto Her and sacrifices of infants
made that She might save the City from the Enemies who dwelt without. And the Number of infants thus slain
is countless and unknowable. And She did save that City, but it was taken soon thereafter when the people no
more offered up their children. And when the people made to offer again, at the time of the attack, the
Goddess turned her back and fled from her temple, and it is no more. And the Name of the Goddess is no more
known. And She maketh the infants restless, and to cry, so the reason for the pouring of honey over the sacred
bread, for it is written:
Bread of the Cult of the Dead in its Place I eat
In the Court prepared
Water of the Cult of the Dead in its Place I drink
A Queen am I, Who has become estranged to the Cities
She that comes from the Lowlands in a sunken boat
Am I.
I AM THE VIRGIN GODDESS
HOSTILE TO MY CITY
A STRANGER IN MY STREETS.
MUSIGAMENNA URUMA BUR ME YENSULAMU
GIRME EN!
Oh, Spirit, who understand thee? Who comprehend Thee?
Now, there are Two Incantation to the Ancient Ones set down here, which are well known to the Sorcerers of
the Night, they who make images and burn them by the Moon and by other Things. And they burn them by
the Moon and by other Things. And they burn unlawful grasses and herbs, and raise tremendous Evils, and
their Words are never written down, it is said. But there are. And they are Prayers of Emptiness and
Darkness, which rob the Spirit.
Hymn To the Ancient Ones
They are lying down, the Great Old Ones.
The bolts are fallen and the fastenings are placed.
The crowds are quiet and the people are quiet.
The Elder Gods of the Land
The Elder Goddesses of the Land
SHAMMASH
SIN
ADAD
ISHTAR
Have gone to sleep in heaven.
They are not pronouncing judgements.
They are no deciding decisions.
Veiled is the Night.
The Temple and the Most Holy Places are quiet and dark.
The Judge of Truth
The Father of the Fatherless
SHAMMASH
Has gone to his chamber.
O Ancient Ones!
Gods of the Night!
AZABUA!
IAK SAKKAK!
KUTULU!
NINNGHIZHIDDA!
O Bright One, GIBIL!
O Warrior, IRRA!
Seven Stars of Seven Powers!
Ever-Shining Star of the North!
SIRIUS!
DRACONIS!
CAPRICORNUS!
Stand by and accept
This sacrifice I offer
May it be acceptable
To the Most Ancient Gods!
IA MASHMASHTI! KAKAMMU SELAH!
Invocation of the Powers
Spirit of the Earth, Remember!
Spirit of the Seas, Remember!
In the Names of the Most Secret Spirits of NAR MARRATUK
The Sea below the seas
And of KUTULU
The Serpent who sleepeth Dead
From beyond the graves of the Kings
From beyond the tomb wherein INANNA
Daughter of the Gods
Gained Entrance to the Unholy Slumbers
Of the she-fiend of KUTHULETH
In SHURRUPAK, I summon thee to mine aid!
In UR, I summon thee to mine aid!
In NIPPURR, I summon thee to mine aid!
In ERIDU, I summon thee to mine aid!
In KULLAH, I summon thee to mine aid!
In LAAGASH, I summon thee to mine aid!
Rise up, O powers from the Sea below all seas
From the grave beyond all graves
From the Land of TIL
To SHIN
NEBO
ISHTAR
SHAMMASH
NERGAL
MARDUK
ADAR
House of the Water of Life
Pale ENNKIDU
Hear me!
Spirit of the Seas, Remember!
Spirit of the Graves, Remember!
And with these incantations, and with others, the sorcerers and the she-sorcerers call many things that harm of
the life of man. And they fashion images out of wax, and out of flour and honey, and of all the metals, and burn
them or otherwise destroy them, and chant the civilisations. And they cause plagues, for they summon
PAZUZU. And they cause madness, for they call AZAGTHOTH. And these Spirits come upon the Wind, and
some upon the Earth, crawling. And no oil, no powder, suffices to save a man from this inquity, save that
exorcisms handed down and recited by the able Priest. And they work by the Moon, and not by the Sun, and
by older planets than the Chaldaens were aware. And in cords, they tie knows, and each is a spell. And if these
knots be found, they may be untied, and the cords burnt, and the spell shall be broken, as it is written:
AND THEIR SORCERIES SHALL BE AS MOLTEN WAX, AND NO
MORE.
And a man may cry out, what have I don't, and my generation that such evil shall befall me? And it mean
nothing, save that a man, being born, is of sadness, for he is of the Blood of the Ancient Ones, but has the Spirit
of the Elder Gods breathed into him. And his body goes to the Ancient Ones, but his mind is turned towards
the Elder Gods, and this is the War which shall be always fought, unto the last generation of man; for the
World is unnatural. When the Great KUTULU rises up and greets the Stars, then the War will be over, and
the World be One.
Such is the Covenant of the Abominations and the End of this Text.
THE TESTIMONY OF THE MAD ARAB
(The Second Part)
UR! NIPPUR!
ERIDU! KULLAH!
KESH! LAGASH!
SHURUPPAL SELAH!
Day of Living, Rising Sun
Day of Plenty, gracious Sun
Day of Perfect, Grand Delight
Day of Fortune, Brilliant Night
O Shining Day!
O Laughing Day!
O Day of Life, and Love and Luck!
Seven Oldest, Wisest Ones!
Seven Sacred, Learned Ones!
Be my Guardians, polished Swords
Be my Watchful, patient Lords
Protect me from the Rabishu
O Shining, Splendorous APHKALLHU!
What God have I offended? What Goddess? What sacrifice have I failed to make? What Unknown Evil have I
committed, that my going out should be thus accompanied by the fearful howlings of a hundred wolves?
May the heart of my God return to its place!
May the heart of my Goddess return to its place!
May the God I do not know be quieted toward me!
May the Goddess I do now know he quieted toward me!
May the heart of the Unknown God return to its place for me!
May the heart of the Unknown Goddess return to its place for me!
I have traveled on the Spheres, and the Spheres do not protect me. I have descended into the Abyss, and the
Abyss does not protect me. I have walked to the tops of mountains, and the mountains do not protect me. I
have walked the Seas, and the Seas do not protect me.
The Lords of the Wind rush about me and are angered. The Lords of the Earth crawl about my feet and are
angered. The Spirits have forgotten me.
My time is shortened, and I must complete as much as I can before I am taken away by the Voice that ever
calls. The Moon's days are numbered upon the earth, and the Sun's and I know not the meaning of these
omens, but that they are. And the oracles are dried up, and the stars spin in their places. And the heavens look
to be uncontrolled, with no order, and the spheres are crooked and wandering.
And the Sign of Zdaq is floating above my writing table, but I cannot read the runes any longer, for that Sight
is failing me. Is it always in this fashion? And the Sign is failing me. Is it always in this fashion? And the Sign
of Xastur rises up behind me, and of that I know the meaning, but may not write, for I received the message
Elsewhere.
I can hardly speak to recognise my own voice.
The Abyss yawns wide before me! A gate has been broken!
Know that the Seven Spheres must be entered in their times and in their seasons, one at a time, and never the
one before the other. Know that the Four beasts of the Spaces claim the blood of the initiate, each in their own
time and season. Know that TIAMAT seeks ever to rise to the stars, and when the Upper is united to the
Lower, then a new Age will come of Earth, and the Serpent shall be made whole, and the Waters will be as
One, when on high the heavens had not been named.
Remember to protect the livestock of the village and thy family. The Elder Sign and the Sign of the Race. But
the Watcher, too, if They be slow. And no sacrifices are to be made in that time, for the blood will be split for
them that have come in, and will call them.
Remember to keep to the low ground, and not the high, for the Ancient Ones swing easily to the tops of the
temples and the mountains, whereby they may survey what they had lost the last time. And sacrifices made on
the tops of those temples are lost to Them.
Remember thy life is in running water, and not in still water, for the latter is the breeding place of the LILITU,
and her creatures are the offspring of Them, and do worship at Their shrines, the places of which are
unknown to thee. But where thou seest a standing stone, there they will be, for such is their altar.
Remember to carve the signs exactly as I have told thee, changing not one mark lest the amulet prove a curse
against thee that wear it. Know that salt absorbs the evil effluvia of the larvae, and is useful to cleanse the tools
with. Do not speak first to the demon, but let him speak first to thee. And is he speak, charge him to speak
clearly, in a soft and pleasing voice, and in thy tongue, for it will otherwise surely confuse thee and deafen thee
with its roar. And charge it to keep its stench that it may not make thee faint.
Remember not to make the sacrifice either too large or too small, for if it is too small, the demon will not come
or, if coming, will be angered with thee so that it will not speak, even when charged, for that is the Covenant.
And if it be too large, it will grow too large and too fast and will become difficult to control. And one such
demon was raised by that Priest of Jerusalem, ABDUL BEN-MARTU, and was fed extensively on the sheep of
the flocks of Palestine, whereupon it grew to frightening proportion and eventually devoured him. But that was
madness, for Ben-Martu worshipped the Old Ones, which is unlawful, as it is written.
Remember that the Essences of the Ancient Ones are in all things, but that the Essences of the Elder Gods are
in all things that live, and this will prove of value to thee when the time comes.
Remember the ARRA, especially when dealing with Them of Fire, for They respect it, and no other.
Remember to keep the Moon pure.
Beware of the Cults of Death, and these are the Cult of the Dog, the Cult of the Dragon, and the Cult of the
Goat; for they are worshippers of the Ancient Ones, and forever try to let Them in, for they have a formulae of
which it is unlawful to speak. And these cults are not strong, save at their seasons, when the heavens open up to
them and unto their race. And there shall forever be War between us and the Race of Draconis, for the Race of
Draconis was ever powerful in ancient times, when the first temples were built in MAGAN, and they drew
down much strength from the stars, but now they are as Wanderers of the Wastelands, and dwell in caves and
in deserts, and in all lonely places where they have set up stones. And these I have seen, in my journeys
through those areas where the ancient cults once flourished, and where now there is only sadness and
desolation.
And I have seen them in their Rites, and the awful Things they call forth from the Lands beyond Time. I have
seen the Signs carved upon their stones, their altars. I have seen the Sign of PAZUZU, and ZALED, and those
of XASTUR and AZAG-THOTH, and similarly those of ISHNIGARRAB and the awful Offspring of the Goat,
and the terrible musicks of their Race.
I have seen the Blood split upon the Stone. I have seen that Stone struck with a Sword, and have seen the Stone
raise up and the Serpent crawl forth. And this power is surely damned; but where does MARDUK tarry? And
what of SHAMMASH? The Sleeping Gods truly Sleep.
And what crime have I committed? What Unknown God have I transgressed? What forbidden thing have I
eaten? What forbidden thing have I drunk? My suffering! It is Seven! It is Seven times Seven! O Gods! Do not
cast thy servant down!
Remember the Scorpion Man who dwells in the Mountains. He was of old created by TIAMAT to fight the
Elder Gods, but was permitted to stay below the Mountains by Them. But He has deceived us once, and may
do so again. But call upon him if there be something concerning the Outside that you would know, that I have
not told thee. And his sign is simple, and it is thus:
And merely, face the place where he is, and he will come and speak, but do not do this at Dawn, for then the
Sun rises and the Scorpion has no power, not from the Dawn till the Dusk, during which time he is forced back
beneath the Earth, for that is the letter of the Covenant concerning him, for it is written: He shall not raise his
head above the Sun.
And again: His is the dark times.
And again: He knows of the Gate, but not the Gate
And the Scorpion Man has another of his Race, female, that dwells with him there, but of her it is not lawful to
speak, and she must be banished with the exorcisms should she appear to thee, for her touch is Death.
And of the Cult of the Dragon, what more can I say to thee? They worship when that Star is highest in the
heavens, and is of the Sphere of the IGIGI, as are the Stars of the Dog and the Goat. And their worshippers
have always been with us, though they are not of our same Race, but of the Race of their Stars, of the Ancient
Ones. And they keep not to our laws, but murder quickly, and without thought. And their blood covers them.
They have summoned the Spirits of War and Plague openly upon our Race, and have caused great numbers of
our people and our animals die, after a most unnatural fashion. And they are unfeeling towards pain, and fear
not the Sword or the Flame, for they are the authors of all Pain! They are the very creatures of Darkness and
Sorrow, yet they Sorrow not! Remember the smell! They can be told by their smell! And their many unnatural
sciences and arts, which cause wonderous things to happen, but which are unlawful to our people.
And who is their Master? Of this I do not know, but I have heard them calling ENKI which is surely a
blasphemy, for ENKI is of our Race as it is writ in the Text of MAGAN. But, perhaps, they called Another,
whose Name I do not know. But surely it was not ENKI.
And I have heard them calling all the Names of the Ancient Ones, proudly, at their Rites. And I have seen the
blood split upon the ground and the mad dancing and the terrible cries as they yelled upon their Gods to
appear and aid them in their mysteries.
And I have seen them turn the very Moon's rays into liquid, the which they poured upon their stones for a
purpose I could not divine.
And I have seen them turn into many strange kinds of beast as they gathered in their appointed places, the
Temples of Offal, whereupon horns grew from heads that had not horns, and teeth from mouths that had not
such teeth, and hands become as the talons of eagles or the claws of dogs that roam the desert areas, mad and
howling, like unto those who even now call my name outside this room!
I cry laments, but no one hears me! I am overwhelmed with horror! I cannot see! Gods, do not cast thy servant
down!
Remember the Sword of the Watcher. Do not touch It until you want It to depart, for It will depart at a touch
and leave thee unprotected for the remainder of the Rite, and although a Circle is a boundary which none can
cross, thou wilt find thyself unprepared to meet the incredible sights that will greet thee outside.
Remember also the sacrifices to the Watcher. They must be regular, for the Watcher is of a different Race and
cares not for thy life, save that he obey thy commands when the sacrifices have been met.
And forgetting the Elder Sign will surely cause thee much grief.
And I have seen a Race of Man that worships a Giant Cow. And they come from somewhere East, beyond the
Mountains. And they are surely worshippers of an Ancient One, but of its Name I am not certain, and do not
write it down, for it is useless to thee anyway. And in their Rites, they become as cows, and it is disgusting to
see. But they are Evil, and so I warn thee.
And I have seen Rites that can kill a man at a great distance. And Rites that can cause sickness to a man,
wherever he lives, by the use of a simple charm, which must be spoken in its tongue and in no other, or so it is
said. And this charm is as follows:
AZAG galra sagbi mu unna te
NAMTAR galra zibi mu unna te
UTUK XUL gubi mu unna te
ALA XUL gabi mu unna te
GIDIM XUL ibbi mu unna te
GALLA XUL kadbi mu unna te
DINGIR XUL girbi mu unna te
I minabi-ene tashbi aba aba-andibbi-esh!
And this they would chant over a doll of wax as it was burning in their wicked cauldrons. And in these things
they took great delight, and still do where they are to be found at their shrines of loathsomeness.
And I have seen the lands of farmers ravaged by their evil spells, scorched black by flame and burning embers
that descend from the sky. And that is the Sign that they have been there, where the earth is black and
charred, and where nothing grows.
And when fire comes from the heavens, there wilt surely be panic among the people, and the Priest must calm
them an take this book, of which he must make a copy in his own, and read the exorcisms therein that his
people may not be harmed. For a sword will appear in the sky at those times, a signal to the Ancient Ones that
One of Theirs has escaped and entered into this World. And it shall be an omen to thee that such a Spirit is
abroad in the land, and must be found. And thou mayest send thy Watcher to the search, and it will be great
destruction of cities, and fire will rain from the spheres, until the Elder Gods see your plight and will quell the
uprising of the Ancient Ones with powerful Charms. But many will be lost to the Outside at that time.
Watch well the Stars. For when comets are to be seen in the neighbourhood of CAPRICORNUS, His cults will
rejoice and the spells will increase from their quarter. And when comets are to be seen in DRACONIS, there is
a great danger, for the Cults of the Dragon do rise up at that time, and make many sacrifices, not only of
animals, but of men.
And when comets are to be seen in the neighborhood of the Star SIRIUS, then there will be great difficulty in
the house of kings, and brother will rise up against brother, and there shall be war and famine. And in these
things the worshippers of the Dog will rejoice, and reap the spoils of these conflicts, and will grow fat.
If thou happenest upon such a Cult in the midst of their Rituals, do but hide well so that they do not see thee,
else they will surely kill thee and make of thee a sacrifice to their Gods, and thy spirit will be in grave danger,
and the howling of the wolves will be for thee and the spirit which escapes from thee. This, if thou be lucky to
die quickly, for these Cults rejoice in the slow spilling of blood, whereby they derive much power and strength
in their Ceremonies.
Watch well, however, all that they do and all that they say, and write it down in a book that no one will see, as I
have done, for it will serve thee well at some future time when thou wilt recognize them by their words or by
their actions. And thou mayest procure amulets against them, by which their spells are rendered useless and
dull, by burning the Name of their Gods upon parchment or silk in a cauldron of thine own devising. And thy
Watcher will carry the burnt spell to their altar and deposit it thereupon, and they will be much afraid and
cease their workings for awhile, and their stones will crack and their Gods be sorely angry with their servants.
Write the book thou keepest well, and clearly, and when it is time for thee to go out, as it is my time now, it will
pass into the hands of those who may have the best use of it, and who are faithful servants of the Elder Gods,
and wilt swear eternal Warfare against the rebellious demons who would destroy the civilisations of man.
And if thou knowest the names of they who would harm thee, write them upon figures of wax, made in their
image, upon which you will make the Curse and melt them in the cauldron you have set up within the
MANDAL of protection. And the Watcher will carry the Curse to them for whom it was uttered. And they will
die.
And if thou does not know of their names, nor of their persons, save that they seek to harm thee, make a doll of
wax like a man, with his limbs, but with no face. And upon the face of the doll write the word KASHSHAPTI.
Hold the doll over the flaming cauldron while saying fiercely over it:
ATTI MANNU KASHSHAPTU SHA TUYUB TA ENNI!
and then drop the doll into the flame. From the smoke that rises from this action, you will see the name of the
sorcerer or sorceress written within it. And then you will be able to send the Watcher to bring the Curse. And
that person will die.
Or thou mayest call upon ISHTAR to protect thee from the spells of sorcery. And for this, the MANDAL must
be prepared as always, and a figure of ISHTAR be upon the altar, and incantations made to summon Her
assistance, like the following incantation that is ancient, from the Priests of UR:
WHO ART THOU, O WITCH, THAT SEEKEST ME?
Thou hast taken the road
Thou hast come after me
Thou hast sought me continually for my destruction
Thou hast continually plotted an evil thing against me
Thou hast encompassed me
Thou hast sought me out
Thou hast gone forth and followed my steps
But I, by the command of the Queen ISHTAR
Am clothed in terror
Am armed in fiercesomeness
Am arrayed with might and the Sword
I make thee tremble
I make thee run afraid
I drive thee out
I spy thee out
I cause thy name to be known among men
I cause they house to be seen amoung men
I cause thy spells to be heard amoung men
I cause thy evil perfumes to be smelt amoung men
I unclothe thy wickedness and evil
And bring your sorceries to naught!
It is not I, but NANAKANISURRA
Mistress of Witches
And the Queen of heaven ISHTAR
Who command thee!
And if these worshippers and sorcerers still come at thee, as it is possible, for their power comes from the
Stars, and who knows the ways of the Stars?, thou must call upon the Queen of Mysteries, NINDINUGGA,
who wilt surely save thee. And thou must make incantations with her Title, which is NINDINUGGA
NIMSHIMSHARGAL ENLILLARA. And it is enough merely to shout that Name aloud, Seven times, and she
will come to thine aid.
And remember that thou purify thy temple with the branches of cypress and of pine, and no evil spirit which
haunteth buildings will cause habitation to be set up therein, and no larvae will breed, as they do in many
unclean places. The larvae are enormous, twice as large as a man, but do breed on his excretions, and even, it s
said, upon his breath, and grow to terrible height, and do not leave him until the Priest or some magician cut
him off with the copper dagger, saying the name of ISHTAR seven times seven times, aloud, in a sharp voice.
The night has now grown silent. The howling of the wolves has grown quiet, and can scarce be heard. Perhaps
it was some other that they sought? Yet, can I tell in my bones that this is not so? For the XASTUR sign has
not left its station behind me, and has grown larger, casting a shadow over these pages as I write. I have
summoned my Watcher, but It is troubled by some Things and does not respond to me well, as though afflicted
with some disease, and dazed.
My books have lost light, and settle upon their shelves like animals fallen asleep, or dead. I am sickened by
what voices I hear now, as though the voices of my family, left behind me so many years ago, that is impossible
to conceive that they are about. Did I not understand of their untimely, unnatural death? Can the demons who
wait Without take on so viciously the human voices of my parents? My brother? My sister?
AVAUNT THEE!
That this Book were an amulet, a Seal of Protection! That my ink were the ink of Gods and not of Men! But I
must write hastily, and if thou cannot read nor understand this writing, perhaps it is sign enough for thee of
the strength and power of the demons that be, in these times and in these places, and is surely a warning to
thee to have a care and not to invoke carelessly, but cautiously, and not, under any circumstances, seek
carelessly to open that Gate to the Outside, for thou can never know the Seasons of Times of the Ancient Ones,
even though thou can tell their Seasons upon the Earth by the rules I have already instructed thee to compute;
for their Times and Seasons Outside run uneven and strange to our minds, for are they not the Computors of
All Time? Did they not set Time in its Place? It were not enough that the Elder Gods (have mercy on Thy
servant!) set the Wanderers to mark their spaces, for such spaces as existed were the work of the Ancient
Ones. Were no Sun to shine, were SHAMMASH never born, would not the years pass by, as quickly?
Seek ever to keep the Outside Gate closed and sealed, by the instructions I have given thee, by the Seals and
the Names herein.
Seek ever to hold back the Powers of the Cults of the ancient Worship, that they might not grow strong on
their blood, and on their sacrifice. By their wounds shall ye know them, and by their smell, for they are not
born as men, but in some other fashion; by some corruption of seed or spirit that has given them other
properties than those we are familiar with. And they like the Dark Places best; for their God is a Worm.
IA! SHADDUYA IA! BARRA! BARRA! IA KANPA! IA KANPA!
ISHNIGARRAB! IA! NNGI IA! IA!
The Stars grow dim in their places, and the Moon pales before me, as though a Veil were blown across its
flame. Dog-faces demons approach the circumference of my sanctuary. Strange lines appear carved on my
door and walls, and the light from the Windows grows increasing dim.
A wind has risen. The Dark Waters stir. This is the Book of the Servant of the Gods . . .
|
četvrtak, 22.03.2007.
moja službena verzija seta
počet ču naravno od početka: set bi trebao biti oživljen na dan 23.12.2063 jer tada dolazi konjugacija nekih planeta sa nekim zvijezdama(neču objašnjavat (tajna))......početkom stolječa trebao bi se roditi čovjek koji če otkriti tajne setove, tj da če razumiti drevne spise seta. on če nači i poučavati ljude ali on neče biti taj koji če ga uživjeti.....
da bi se oživio set treba nekoljiko starih magičnih(ritualnih ) predmeta reči ču nekoliko osim glavnih tajnih koji neču spominjat. 1.amulet of horus.:njega če se nači u drevnom hramu seta koji bi se trebao nalazifi nedaleko od doline kraljeva,amulet je glavni predmet bez kojeg se nemože oživiti seta jer amulet je u oliku ankha... a on znači i oživljenje. ali taj amulet bi trebao stajati na grobu tj.seta a tko ga makne izazvat če ogromno razaranje ili ukratko oslobidit če zlo seta.
2. 4 kipa oriona koji mora stajati u vrijeme obreda sa svih strana horusova kipa (sjever.istok,jug ,zapad).
3.oklop seta koji se trebata staviti na kip horusa u ponoč 23.12.2063 taj oklop je signal nebeskom orlu da se zabije u piramidu(keopsova).
Sada kada sam objasnio predmete vrijeme da kažem ko če biti taj koji če oživiti seta,....
izaslanik če se roditi na dan "preračunate apokalipse"23.12.2012 (tj uskoro). Život mu neču govorit, jer nisam još siguran u to.
SAM DAN OŽIVLJENJA I BUDUČNOST
na ponoč 23.12.2063 zvjezdani orao če se zabiti u piramidu te razoriti horusov kip, set če biti oživljen, on če izletiti iz piramide te uništiti sve 3 piramide sa jednim udarcem plazme. razorit če cijeli kairo te če se uputiti na otok sv.pavao kiji je jedini živi otok prijašnje atlantide, tamo če izgradit ogromni hram i veliku crnu piramidu od mramora. Vječni oblaci če prikriti naš planet i papa če proglasiti seta antikrista, set če smaraviti vatikan te sve veče vjerske hramove i crkve diljem svijeta. Seta če ubiti izaslanik koji če izdiči od setova ankha te iz pepela horusova kipa.,,, nakraju kada če set biti uništen hram če biti u slučaju viječnog mraka i propadanja.
Hvala
|
utorak, 20.03.2007.
moji planovi za ovaj blog
pošto je ovaj blog u direktnom linku sa in6sorte6diaboli6.blog.hr. planiram napraviti svoju viziju oživljavanja seta te njegova djelovanja na svijet a taj če post doći u četvrtak znači za 2 dana
ovaj blog nije za komentare nego za proučavanje...
ovo je post iz glasa koncila.....
Je li pentagram - znak đavolski?
Pročitala sa vaš odgovor čitateljici iz Osijeka koja je očito zabrinuta za simbole koje mladi nose oko vrata. Meni su najzanimljiviji ankh i pentagram; o ankhu znam već podosta, no zato mi trebate obrazložiti zašto se pentagram smatra simbolom vraga, kad je sasvim suprotno simbol božice Venere, ljepote i ženstvenosti? Nadam se odgovoru...
Nina
Sama je čitateljica iz Osijeka, u broju 9. od 27. veljače ove godine, pojasnila kako je u enciklopediji »starijeg izdanja« našla da je pentagram »magični simbol koji se javlja u antici, i u kršćanskoj je simbolici simbol vječnosti, a kasnije i Svetoga Trojstva«. U odgovoru smo upozorili da je »potpuno pogrešno i besmisleno predmetima - pa tako i pentagramu - pripisivati neke izvanredne moći, jer ih oni nemaju. Takvo oslanjanje i sigurnost u njihovu djelotvornost plod su slijepoga praznovjerja, koje se može i grubo iskoristiti. Zato bi se svakome mladom čovjeku valjalo preporučivati da se poistovjećuje s onim simbolima koji mu nešto i znače. Ako je vjernik, trebalo bi ga upozoriti da bi nošenjem križića ili medaljice Majke Božje ili kojega drugog sveca zapravo javno svjedočio, 'govorio' o tome da se osjeća povezanim s tim likovima, a ne da vjeruje u 'magičnu moć' križića ili kojega drugog vjerskog simbola«.
Ako pak netko oko vrata nosi pentagram, onda kod nekih može izražavati pristanak uz đavolje zavođenje, pojasnili smo čitateljici dodajući da se u nekim »simbolima - kao što su pentagram koji spominjete, križ okrenut naopačke, broj 666 - i u drugim znakovima prepoznaje sotonska simbolika. Dobro je upozoravati na tu moguću povezanost i ne miriti se s njom, kao da je baš svejedno što to 'nosimo oko vrata' i kakvi su to simboli s kojima se povezujemo, jer sotonino djelovanje nije baš uvijek lako spoznati, ali je o njemu važno voditi računa, jer svaki čovjek ima iskustvo slabosti i grešnosti na koje ga navodi sotona.«
Smatramo da kršćani i na izvanjski način moraju svjedočiti svoje kršćanstvo, svoju pripadnost Bogu i Crkvi. Ako netko nosi »ankh« - »egipatski križ koji simbolizira vječni život, ponovno rođenje, snagu sunca koja daje život, odnosno plodnost te žudnju u osobi«, ako zna da se »ankh« koristio kao hijeroglif i predstavljao razmnožavanje i spolno sjedinjenje - kako onda svjedoči svoju pripadnost katoličkoj vjeri i Kristu? Nije li to, makar prešutno i često nesvjesno pristajanje uz (novo) poganstvo? Naime, polazimo od pretpostavke da oni koji nose »ankh« barem znaju da ga je nosila i božica života i božica smrti - Hator, te da je njime davala život. Taj se hijeroglif, kako se tumači na raznim mjestima, često zvao i »ključem Nila«, a povezuje ga se s liječnikom faraonove obitelji, Imhotepom koji je živio 3000 godina prije Krista. Zbog te činjenice, kasnije je postao »božanstvo medicine i ozdravljenja u Egiptu«, pa se taj simbol koristi danas kao logotip za multinacionalne farmaceutske tvrtke.
Na sličan se način može razmišljati i o pentagramu koji je, okrenut prema gore, »standardni« simbol vještica kojima je predstavljao četiri osnovna elementa: vodu, zemlju, zrak i vatru, te duhovno biće kao što je »majka zemlja« ili »Geja«. Često se taj simbol koristi za zaštitu, za protjerivanje ili dovođenje energije, dok mu je izvorno značenje bilo drukčije: predstavljao je sjedinjenje muškoga i ženskoga svijeta te uravnoteženost sila. Kroz povijest su mu se pripisivala različita značenja, a od srednjega vijeka povezuje ga se s magijom i đavlom. Jednako tako, u sjevernoj se Europi crtao na vratima i zidovima kao zaštita od trolova i zlih sila. Kada se znak okrenuo prema dolje, onda je doista predstavljao đavla. Okrenut prema dolje, pentagram se koristi u okultnim obredima za »usmjeravanje energije«. Čest je, kako se navodi, i u sotonizmu gdje predstavlja »rogatog boga«. U vještičarenju i okultizmu koristi se da bi se prizivali zli duhovi. Činjenica je, dakle, da se pentagram - zvijezda s pet krakova - kroz povijest povezivala s okultnim i magijskim svijetom, i dugo se vjerovalo da je moćna zaštita od zla i demona. Danas je sveprisutan simbol novih pogana i ima višestruko magijsko značenje, premda nije uvijek bilo tako. Naime, kod Židova je bio simbol istine i označava pet knjiga Tore, a kršćani su ga u srednjem vijeku bili povezivali i s pet rana Kristovih. Na nekim se mjestima spominje da je car Konstantin - koji je Milanskim ediktom 313. godine kršćane konačno oslobodio progona - koristio pentagram zajedno s »P« i »X« simbolima na svom pečatu.
Ako bismo razmišljali »biblijski«, onda bismo uočili kako su ljudi staroga Istoka bili osjetljivi na »nebeska tijela« - i zvijezde među njima - te su im se ona činila očitovanjima nadnaravnih moći koje vladaju čovječanstvom i određuju mu sudbinu. Spontano su iskazivali kult tim moćima da pridobiju njihovu naklonost. Sunce, Mjesec, planet Venera... - sve su to za čovjeka bili bogovi ili božice, pa je čak i astronomija u starome Egiptu i Mezopotamiji bila povezana uz vračarske postupke i idolopoklonstvo. Tako je čovjek starine bio na neki način podjarmljen strahovitim moćima koje su tištale njegovu sudbinu i zakrivale mu pravoga Boga. No, u Bibliji nebeska tijela više nisu bogovi, već »sluge Boga Sabaota«: ona više ne skrivaju, već otkrivaju Boga, očišćena su od idolopoklonstvenog značenja. No, ne uvijek kao što vidimo iz Biblije, jer su Izraelci - u strahu od »moćnih zvijezda« - prinosili žrtve »kraljici neba«, Ištari, zapravo planetu Veneri koju spominjete (Jr 7, 18; 44, 17). Zato se počelo i razmišljati: Ako su nebeska tijela zamka za ljude koja ih odvraćaju od pravoga Boga, nije li to znak da su i ona povezana s opakim, Bogu neprijateljskim moćima? Križ, Krist je oslobodio ljude od »kozmičke tjeskobe«, kako kaže Rječnik biblijske teologije, one koja je strahom mučila i Kološane. Nema više »astralnog determinizma« ni sudbine što je zapisana na nebu: Krist je dokrajčio pogansko praznovjerje. On je zvijezda koja bi trebala sjati u srcu svakoga vjernika. Ako ste vjernica, onda nema razloga nositi pentagram oko vrata, već nosite znak Kristove ljubavi - križ.
|
utorak, 13.03.2007.
oziris i set
Kao I svi narodi starog vijeka I Egipćani su vjerovali da su razna božanstva stvoritelji svega na Zemlji.Dakle oni vjeruju u mnogoboštvo-politeizam.Na početku bogovi su bili u životinjskom obliku, a kasnije dobivaju oblik-tijelo čovijeka, a glavu životinje.
Temelj egipatske religije je mit o Ozirisu,Izidi I Setu.
Oziris je bio božanstvo prirode,poplave Nila,te bog podzemlja.Oziris je bio dobar kralj koji je vladao Egiptom.Njegova žena Izida je bila smatrana idealnom suprugom, majkom I bila je jedno od najcjenjenijih božanstva.Ozirisov brat Set boi je ljubomoran I želio je vladati umijesto njega,pa je ubio Ozirisa I raskomadao njegovo tijelo te ga bacio u Nil.Da bi mogao živjeti na drugom svijetu bilo je potrebno pokopati cijelo tijelo pa je Izida uz pomoć svoje sestre,Setove supruge,Neftis,tražila dijelove Ozirisova tijela.Uspijela je sakupiti sve dijelove,osim spolovila, slijepiti ih I magijski oživiti Ozirisa.Zatim je iz njegova tijela izvukla životne sokove,unjela ih u svoje tijelo I zatrudnjela.Oziris tada odlazi u podzemni svijet, a Izida se skriva u močvari gdje rađa Horusa.Horus osvećoje oca,protjeruje Seta u pustnju.Tako je Set postao bog pustinje,a Horus bog živih.Ta zbivanja simbolički ozačavaju ciklus obnavljanja prirode pri čemu smrt starog kralja označava početak zime, a pojava mladog kralja simbolizira početak proljeća.
Najstariji religijski tekstovi javljaju se u Staroj državi potkraj 5. dinastije na zidovima u unutrašnjosti piramide faraona Unasa.U Srednjoj državi te tekstove zamijenili su tekstovi sarkofaga.U Novoj državi javlja se knjiga mrtvih-svitak papirusa koji se stavljao pogrebniku u grob.
Glavni je egipatski bog bio Raa ili Atum,bog Sunce.Uspon grada Tebe dominantnu ulogu stječe Amon,bog zaštitnik Tebe,koji će potom biti poistovjećen sa Raom I štovat će se pod imenom Amon-Raa.Za vladavine faraona Amenofisa IV. državna je religija zakratko bila reformirana I mnoštvo bogova je zamjenio jedan bog,Aton,Sunčev disk.Sam faraon je promjenio svoje ime u Ekhnaton I osnovao novu prijestolnicu na mjestu današnje Amarne.Nakon Ekhnatove smrti novi je faraon ukinuo štovanje Atona,vratio stara vjerovanja I vratio se u Tebu,a svoje je ime promjenio u Tutankamon.
Neki Egipatski bogovi
Oziris-bog prirode,Izida-božica,Set-bog pustinje,Horus-bog živih
|
rituali crne mise...
Osnovna objašnjenja:
1. Ako ima naziv "Svjetla kuća" posvećen je Luciferu (Lučonoša, Svjetlonoša), i on vlada prostorom i djelom.
2. To je ritual koji je samoinicijacija u Satanizam i njegovo nevidljivo bratstvo. Konzumiranje nekog od mogućih oblika kontakta se smatra pristupom u članstvo njegove velike Svjetske crkve, jer je na drugoj strani tame On osobno i kao suprotnost mraka (Svjetlo-noša), i kao tjelesni kontakt, odnosno materijalno tijelo.
3. U potpunom mraku je on jedino Svjetlo. Jedini mogući izbor, suprotnost i težnja, ali on nije izvor svjetla nego nosač, prenosioc, on ga ne može prikazati kao takvog ali ga može predati. Da bi ga predao mora se s njim biti u kontaktu. Pošto nema izvora svjetlosti, oči nemaju što vidjeti. Prirodni uvjetni refleks gledanja se isključuje iz igre potpunim mrakom, da ne smeta. Razum i njegovo "analiziranje" izgube značajni oslonac i uskoro stvar preuzima duša koja je mnogo suptilnija, koja je emotivna i koja ima drugačiju percepciju doživljavanja stvarnosti kada nije ometana "razumnom" razinom uma.
4. Duša, odnosno duševnost, "oboji" tijelo, oduševi ga situacijom jer tijelo nema izbora kao što violina nema izbora kod glazbenika. Situaciju bi mogli konstatirati pitanjem: Je li u ovom slučaju tijelo oduševljeno ili je duša tjelesna? Što je, dakle, Umijeće muziciranja?
5. Svjetlonoša, ili kako ga, iako jednako po smislu i sadržaju češće zovu Lucifer, je u magijskoj tradiciji simbol Svjetla, odnosno Znanja.
6. Ovo je iznimno popularan ritual i jedan od najizvođenijih "kućnih" rituala te vrste. On je ozloglašen kao "hedonizam", "orgije", "perverzije", "smrtni grijeh", "pornografija", "bizarnost" i da dalje ne nabrajamo, a ovisno o tome koja grupacija zainteresiranih građana ima riječ... Ne vole ga ni silno namnoženi sterilni teoretičari magije jer se ne slaže s njihovom "visokom" sto-godišnjom kvazi-praksom, (sto godina traje njihova pouka jer ne može se to baš odmah shvatiti ili naučiti), loše autoriziranih plagijata, a na temelju kojih su se nazvali tajanstvenim imenima "umreš od smijeha". Gotovo u pravilu iza "velikog bijelog maga" Binga Linga, koji ako platite skida uroke na daljinu, stoji nekakav Štefek Smrek ili slično. Naravno, u bivšem životu je bio čuveni "Učitelj Mudrosti s Istoka" i to stalno ističe.
U Njemačkoj je u medijima poznat kao ritual 100 DM. Svaki bi učesnik Crne mise na ulazu platio sudjelovanje u događanju. Pa tko voli, neka izvoli. Tako su započele neke od danas poznatijih i bogatijih sekti.
7. Sličan obred Samoinicijacije u ritual Vještice i Satane, ali sa ženskim principom vodstva baziranog na tami, slijedi uskoro.
8. U starim i opasnim piromanskim katoličkim vremenima taj se je ritual širio zaštićen zakletvama tajnosti. Provodio bi se jednom godišnje, a signal bi bio paljenje jasno vidljive vatre (krijesa), na nekoj od po "zlu" poznatih lokacija, pa bi prve noći mladog mjeseca na određeno raskrižje putova stigle dobro zakukuljene i uglavnom ženske osobe i držeći se podalje jedna od druge u tišini čekale. Došla bi kočija sa "prigodno" maskiranim vozačem i osobe bi se bez riječi ukrcale i bile odvedene na određeno mjesto.
Nešto prije svitanja bi iste osobe bile iskrcane i one bi u tišini "šmugnule" svaka na svoju stranu.
Danas je to mnogo jednostavnije. Tajnost se održava radi sprečavanja ometanja i vršenja različitih pritisaka na osobe koje su, uvjetno rečeno, drugačije od prosjeka. Osim toga, komunikacije su razvijene toliko da je moguće izbjeći sve prijašnje postupke koji su bili nužnost u skladu s ondašnjim vremenom. U zadnjih nekoliko godina sve se je gotovo u potpunosti prebacilo na Internet jer zadovoljava gotovo sve uvjete potrebne za opću pripremu ovog rituala Crne mise. Izuzetak su već oformljene grupacije sa vlastitom, privatnom komunikacijom koja ne dozvoljava iz nekog razloga pristup drugih, novih učesnika. Zato sam se odlučio za verziju koja je najbrojnija, najpopularnija i podržava resurse koje koristimo i mi - sada i ovdje. Uz to dajem i preporuke koje su uobičajene i na zapadu.
Ne pristupajte onim ritualima koji se naplaćuju ulaznicom s visokom svotom novca. Pošteno je sudjelovati u troškovima iznajmljene kuće, ili stana. Sve ostalo je previše. Sve brojeve telefona, ili E-mail adrese ima samo jedna osoba koja nosi ime "Zvonar". Ona može javiti i uskladiti vrijeme održavanja novog rituala. Još bolje rješenje je oglasnik sa free mailom koji se može dobiti inkognito i ništa ne stoji. Garantira tajnost osobe i gotovo je idealan za komunikaciju te vrste. Oglasi koji se obično daju u oglasnicima tipa: "Magija.com" su u većini slučajeva besplatni, (kao i kod nas), jer nisu komercijalni već osobni. Primjer: Neka Marija iz Zagreba bi rado organizirala Crnu misu "Kuća Svijetla". Poziva zainteresirane osobe da se jave na njezinu adresu NEKAMARIJA@yahoo.com radi dogovora.
Dakle, Marija se može detaljno dogovoriti sa zainteresiranim osobama o svemu. Nitko ne zna i ne može utjecati na Marijinu selekciju. Možda Marija želi samo žensko društvo? Ili višak muškaraca? Ili...? Ili..? No, to je samo Marijina stvar. Zaista mnogo mogućnosti za svakoga.
Sljedeći savjeti glase: Odvrnuti sve žarulje da se ne bi netko slučajno naslonio na prekidač i upalio svijetlo. Zamračeni nisu kupaonica i zahod, ali se ne može u njima boraviti u društvu. Soba u kojoj se može pripaliti cigareta nije dio ritualnog prostora, ali je također zamračena. Najpraktičnija odjeća je trenirka, a na nogama lagane tenisice. Obavezni su i kondomi.
Sada slijedi puni opis Crne mise obrednog naziva: Kuća Svjetla.
- Ritual se uvijek izvodi noću i mora završiti prije zore. Prije odlaska od doma treba izvršiti ritualno pranje riječima: Prljavštinu ovoga svijeta ispirem sa sebe, a s tim i sve ono što bi moglo odbiti Silu Svjetla.
- Zatim se upali crna svijeća i pusti se da obasja vaše tijelo i da njezina toplina uđe u njega. Kada ste to osjetili, izgovorite riječi: O Sotono, Ti si gospodar srži riznice ljudskog svijeta! Zahvaljujući Tebi, čovjek je jeo s Drveta Spoznaje i pokrenuo svoju Evoluciju. Uz Tvoju će pomoć nastaniti Univerzum i postati jednak Bogovima. Nastaniti će zvijezde i slaviti Te sa njih i bit ćeš Gospodar Svemira. Dao si nam duši smjelost i nadu u njezine mogućnosti.
Sada idem u Crkvu Luciferovu, koja je i Tvoja Crkva, Tebe slaviti! Kao što je voda skinula prljavštinu i učinila me čistom (čistim), tako ćeš i Ti Luciferom skinuti mrak s moje duše. Tvoja je Crkva tijelo moje! Duša je moja Misni ritual Stapanja s Tobom! Ti si slast Istine i Sjaj Stvarnosti svijeta. Milostivo me podari Svojom prisutnošću jer požar strasti gori u meni za Tobom. Podari me Tobom i slavit ću te do kraja svojeg vijeka.
- Zatim se krene u Crkvu na odavanje počasti i Posvećenje.
- U toku trajanja mise nema govorenja jer se to smatra ozbiljnim prekršajem. Jedine riječi koje se izgovore šapatom u mrak kod ulaska u prostoriju: Svjetlo Njegovo svijetlilo vam. Na to ostali šapatom izgovore: I tebi!
- Oblačenje i odlazak je u tišini i bez riječi.
- Ova Crna misa, taj ritual Tame, Tišine, Puti i Susreta nije za podcjenjivanje i pazite kako se odnosite prema tome. Za početak, postajete dijelom tajne i nevidljive grupe koja nastanjuje ovaj planet i sve se više množi u Njegovu slavu. Još dugo poslije susreta s Njim prelamat će se kroz vaše nesvjesno sonorno, zvoneći dubinama za koje niste ni znali da ih posjedujete.
SRETNO!
|
ah... nemojte pokušavat shvatit....
Filozofija Satanizma
- Satanist je čovjek koji zna da nema Boga, pa je on osoba koja pokušava postati Bog. On je osoba koja je do kraja svjesna suprotnosti slijepih i bezumnih sila i energija "Mega-Kaosa" s jedne strane, ili ono što obično nazivamo Svemir i njegove suprotnosti koju možemo opisati kao "Evoluciju općeg i osobnog uma" i nazvati je Red.
- Satanist je svjestan zastrašujuće činjenice da na svijetu osim samoga sebe nema više nikoga i da mu nikad nitko ne može stvarno pomoći ni u kojem pogledu. Zna da je rođen sam i da će umrijeti sam. Svjestan je krajnje samoće ljudskog bića. On zna da su njegov um i njegovo tijelo jedino oružje i oruđe koje ima u uravnotežavanju sila Kaosa i Reda.
- On je prepoznao najveću vrijednost ljudskog uma, apstraktno razmišljanje i najvredniji dragulj u toj kruni, ideju!
- Jednako tako je prepoznao i vrijednost fizikalno-biološke stihije onoga što zovemo tijelo, ali i shvatio dragocjenost njegove najizraženije energije, strasti! Ona je glavni nositelj opstanka rase i emotivne energije čovjeka.
Orgazam je najjača eksplozija emocija koju čovjek može proizvesti. To je temelj opstanka rase i majka želja, a s tim i izvorna hraniteljica apstrakcije. Nema realizacije ideja bez strastvenih želja koje teže ispunjenju. Kao što nema ni produžetka vrste bez sirove energije strasti, koja kao takva, ne bi izazivala nekakvo posebno poštovanje da ne sadrži, ne nosi u sebi, i klicu života u obliku sjemena ili jajašaca i čin oplodnje.
- Satanist zna da Boga nema. On je svjestan ljudske želje i nade za Bogom i to kod čovjeka prepoznaje kao njegovu najdublju istinu, ali se ne može složiti s općom ljudskom idejom o Bogu kao spasitelju u inerciju i pasivnost. On Boga prepoznaje kao kvalitetnu ideju evolutivnog napretka, a želju i emocije koje stoje iza njega prepoznaje i koristi kao moćni motor. Zato on ne pristaje na ideju inertnog Spasitelja, a koja iza sebe nema silu koja vuče kvalitetno prema naprijed. On takvu ideju nužno poriče i time sebe dovodi u nesuglasje s većinom koja ga anatemizira jer joj razgrađuje nadu u Spas.
- On Raj doživljava kao evolutivnu smrt. On se takvog Boga boji kao svojeg evolutivnog ubojice. Odavde proizlazi pogrešno tumačenje o strahu sataniste od Boga.
- Dakle, Red podrazumijeva vodstvo. Vodstva u stvarnosti nema. Postoji samo ideja o vodstvu. Za razliku od satanista, mnogi magičari pogrešno tumače Ideju kao ime Boga. Ako se evolutivna energija, odnosno strast, kroz ljudsko prikazuje kao želja, a želja kroz apstraktno formira potrebu vodstva, ideja uvijek kroz to ponudi idealno vodstvo, Boga. Pristajemo li na liniju manjeg otpora da bi u svojem kukavičluku izbjegli činjenicu da Boga nema, a što je za većinu ljudi duboko zastrašujuće, dobivamo Boga, crkvu i religiju koje postaju dogmatična tragikomedija bogomoljačke bogobojaznosti i poniznosti.
- Satanista je svjestan da je i on zarobljenik tijela i uma i da se ne može pobjeći iz svoje ljudske sudbine i njezinih mogućnosti. On zna da je na tom stupnju ideja Boga najbolja ideja i da jedino ideja Boga ispravno funkcionira unutar zakonitosti ljudskog uma i emotivnog sklopa postojanja koje se obično naziva ljudskom dušom. Drugim riječima i njemu treba Bog. No, to je Antibog i suprotnost kreaturi općeg Boga proizašlog iz straha od smrti, a što na kraju postaje smrt sama.
- Satanistička iluzija Antiboga, ili suprotnost Boga koji je rajska pasivnost, odnosno ništavilo, je svjesna iluzija proizišla iz unutarnje nužne potrebe da on postoji da bi se zakonitosti života mogle manifestirati u ljudskom biću. Satanist je svjestan svoje iluzije. Obzirom da je svjestan svoje iluzije, on joj zna mogućnosti i ograničenja. Obzirom da mu zna mogućnosti i ograničenja on zna svojeg Antiboga i upotrebljavati.
- Pošto je Sotona potpuna suprotnost najinertnijeg od dogmatičnih Bogova u apsolutnom smislu, satanist nema ništa protiv da ga se označava i povezuje s tom iluzijom sile i stavlja u kategoriju aktivnog simbolizma ljudskog nesvjesnog.
- Satanističko učenje tvrdi da niti jedan Bog nije stvorio "Nebo i Zemlju" i sav ostali Univerzum, niti pak ono glavno što stoji iza toga - čovjeka. Nije Bog stvorio čovjeka, nego je Čovjek stvorio boga, što iz prije navedenog proizlazi da je Ideja o Bogu stvorila Boga, a čovjek je tvorac te ideje i stvoritelj Boga.
- Čovjek je po unutarnjoj zakonitosti po kojoj funkcionira prisiljen biti stvoritelj Boga. On stvara Boga kao nešto što personificira njegovu Ideju koja je plod želje za spoznajom, jer jedino spoznavanjem prirode i njezinih sila se čovjek može nadati da će i njima zagospodariti. A to znači biti gospodar, odnosno Bog kojem se sile prirode moraju pokoravati, odnosno, kao svemoćan, postaje gospodarom svoje sudbine i postaje besmrtan. Čovjek zapravo stvara Boga iz unutarnje zakonitosti, tehničkog funkcioniranja duše i uma, odnosno, iz evolutivne nužnosti i želje za besmrtnosti, ali nema stvari, pojave, ili bilo čega u Svemiru što nema i svoju suprotnost, pa tako stvara Boga i iz straha od te nepoznate i neprijateljske Prirode i njezinih sila, odnosno sila koje stoje na putu njegove želje za besmrtnosti. Njegove slike, a čovjek je uvijek i jedino sposoban razmišljati u slikama, su obojene emocijama želja o kontroli nepoznatih sila i straha od tih sila. Tako on uvijek stvara i svojeg zaštitnika i Spasitelja, što u početku ima svoju svrhu. Ali ta svrha završava postajući sama sebi svrha, jer na kraju postaje klopka.. Odavde i vjernički strahovi o uništenju koje će nastupiti onog časa kad se odreknu njegove zaštite i to je logično i uvijek, "najveći grijeh". Postaju taoci straha pred silama ništavila od kojih ih štiti jedino Bog, a ta grčevita obrana "osiguranog" prostora govori da su oni zarobljenici tog prostora i vlastite iluzije Boga koji će ih poslije smrti, (čitaj nestajanja u ništavilu), uznesti na opet "osiguran" prostor, odnosno Nebo i nastaviti ih dalje štititi.
- Pogledamo li bogove ostalih religija vidimo da je klišej gotovo uvijek isti. Razlikuje se jedino po nijansama. Već te razlike u nijansama su uzrokovale ratove i mijenjale povijest uz gomile mrtvih, i jasno je koliki je strah i od najmanjeg iskrivljavanja dogme koja jedino i "jedina" pruža sigurnu zaštitu.
- Satanizam razumije unutarnje zakonitosti, o čemu će biti više govora kasnije. Jasna mu je uloga Boga u tome, kao i Boga kao najvažnijeg činitelja "ljudske" evolucije. Taj i takav Bog po toj istoj zakonitosti, a u cilju daljnjeg razvoja evolucije ljudske duše kao jedine bitne sveukupnosti i pravog cilja, kada postane "Bog dogma" i Bog stagnacije, On treba biti pretvoren u svoju suprotnost, svojevrsnog Antiboga i od njega treba kao dotadašnji Bog biti uništen da bi se mogao započeti novi ciklus. Dakle, i Bog i Antibog u sebi moraju sadržavati klicu suprotnosti i samouništenja koja se treba razviti na za nju plodnoj i inertnoj, gnojavoj, nepokretnoj masi završenog ciklusa, klici koja je u odnosu na nju vitalna i jedini mogući nositelj novog, evolutivnog ciklusa ukupnosti ljudske duše.
Satanizam je dakle uništavatelj starog Boga koji je postao prepreka evolutivno-spiritualnom razvoju, a čija moć i energija opstanka proizlazi iz isisavanja energije duševnosti čovjeka, odnosno kvalitetne energije njegove duše, energija kojom se taj Bog hrani i koja je uvjet njegovog opstanka. Prestala je biti uvjet razvoja čovjeka, pa su time i prestali razlozi za njegovo postojanje. Ta iluzija Boga koji u stvarnosti ne postoji, iako je energetski vrlo živa i aktivna, došla je u fazu koja traži cijelog čovjeka za sebe, odnosno njegovu cjelokupnu životnu energiju.
To je Bog koji kaže: Ja sam tvoj gospodar. Koji laže: Ja sam te stvorio. Koji traži: Sav tvoj život treba biti predan Meni. Ti i tvoji potomci me morate slaviti od rođenja do smrti. Vaš život mora biti predan u moje ruke i ja njime gospodarim. Svaki trenutak vašeg života je, i uvijek će biti moj, i ovisan od moje milosti.
Zatim slijedi njegova zastrašujuća i konačna konstatacija: Vi ste smrtnici i vaš život i sva njegova energija ovisi u potpunosti o mojoj volji. Vi ste smrtni, ja sam vječan.
Dakle, slijepa energija koju je čovjek okupio i oplemenio je osobnom emotivnom energijom, (čitaj vjerom), pretvarajući je u Elemental, narasla je u energiju koja pokušava prisvojiti ljudsku spiritualnu iskru, očovječiti se, postati stvarnost, odnosno stvarni život. Pokušava ukrasti život od ljudi.
Čovjek je stvorio besmrtnog, vječnog i svemoćnog Boga zahvaljujući moći spiritualne iskre koju posjeduje i koja je bila ključ očovječenja i svijesti. Spiritualnim razvojem će doprijeti do razine ekspanzije svijesti (nirvana, samadhi, raj itd.), pa će taj rezervoar energije u koji je čitav ljudski svijet ulagao svoju osobnu energiju tisućama generacija, ipak na kraju iskoristiti kao pogon, odnosno za sve ono što slijedi.
Oni koji ne razumiju pojam satanizma, satanistu i njegovu borbu protiv mrtvila i destrukcije, kadri su stvari gledati kao crno i bijelo suprostavljeno u međusobnoj borbi.
Stvari izgledaju samo prividno točne i crkva si u takvim slučajevima dozvoljava tvrditi da je magijski oponašana od božje suprotnosti i da je ta strana suprotna i crna, odnosno zla, a obzirom da ona za sebe prisvaja dobrotu, nevinost, odnosno bjelinu koja je navodno svega toga simbol to je i logično.
Sve zajedno je uzrok tome da ću sada proanalizirati kršćanstvo, ali kroz instituciju crkve, kroz njihove poglede i rituale, a naročito kroz tvrdnju crkve da je jedino kroz njih, kroz njihove obrede i rituale moguće postići spas, besmrtnost i "život vječni". Naravno, jedini mogući pogled na sve to je opći pogled koji se bazira na osnovnim i temeljnim zakonitostima magije, a što ujedno znači da apriori ne pristajem da se u analizu krene s crkvenim povlaštenim statusom, da oni jesu i da se to mora oboriti dokazima.
Oni jesu, ali su obična skupina dobro organiziranih djelatnih čarobnjaka koji su se kroz dugu ljudsku povijest dočepali vlasti i uništavali sve i svakoga tko nije pristajao na polazište da oni jesu ta povlaštena institucija koja može spasiti vjerom u otkupljenje i jedina dati oprost, odnosno ulaznicu s pravom prioriteta pri razmatranju zasluga za vječni život, ili neke vrste preporuku za božje razmatranje.
Dakle, ovog trenutka nije važna istinitost pojma Boga, ili stvaranja, već crkva, njezini rituali i djelanje, magijske i pseudo-magijske tehnike opsjenjivanja niže psihe čovjeka, a iz koje ga oni jednostavnim magijskim postupcima uzdižu u religijski zanos i time ga uvjeravaju da su oni njegov put prema spasu.
Prvo treba reći kako uobičajeno nastaju kršćani. Crkva je davno prepoznala i shvatila kako funkcionira ljudska psiha i uočila zakonitosti čija će upotreba uvijek i iz generacije u generaciju donositi prihod u ljudskim dušama, odnosno materiju koju će oni onda nastaviti mijesiti i oblikovati u dobre i poslušne kršćane.
Sistem je zapravo više nego jednostavan. Čovjek rođenjem na svijet donese u genima upisane nužne podatke i potencijale za prilagodbu prirodi života. Tu su uključeni osim borbe za sam život i nagoni za razmnožavanjem itd. No, čovjek se sam rađa kao prazna ploča i njegov se um počinje razvijati i upijati znanja tek odrastanjem u toku života s naročitim naglaskom na važnost prve faze, odnosno na djetinjstvo i mladost. To je najbitnije doba kada se taj novi ljudski univerzum razvija u sebe samoga, odnosno odraslog čovjeka koji će, gle igre slučaja, isto tako stvoriti novu generaciju i njenu sposobnost učenja iskoristiti da u nju pretoči svoja znanja i iskustva. Opet, gle igre slučaja, s tim i "vjeru" u to novopridošlo biće.
To traje iz generacije u generaciju. Samo zaista glup čovjek neće uočiti činjenicu da su djeca kršćana i sami kršćani, djeca muslimana i sami muslimani, djeca budista i sami su budisti itd.
Činjenice jasno i nedvojbeno govore da će novorođenče biti jako brzo kršteno. Uobičajeno je da se dijete ne pita želi li biti kršćanin, već je to nešto što je ispunjavanje zakletve odraslog čovjeka i roditelja dano u crkvi prilikom sklapanja bračne zajednice.
Slijedi vjerski odgoj. Roditelji kršćani ga uče moliti, "svete" zapovjedi koje igrom "slučaja" počinju sa: Ja sam gospodin Bog tvoj i nema drugih bogova uz mene".
Slijede rituali "svete" pričesti, firme, ispovjedi, pokajanja i oprosti grijeha. Kada se tako indoktriniran i začaran čovjek ženi, jedno od obećanja koje mora dati je da će svoju djecu odgajati u vjeri u Boga itd. Dakle, začarani krug koji se ponavlja.
Čovjek postaje rođenjem i nužno ovisan o svojoj najbližoj okolini koja ga podučava i obučava za buduće stanje samostalnog življenja na način da postane neovisan o onima koji su mu pomogli do tog stanja i postane jedinka, pojedinac koji će razmnožavanjem omogućiti daljnji ljudski život na planeti. Čovjek mora imati sposobnost prenošenja znanja i iskustva na novu generaciju. Na tu su se sposobnost cijepili čarobnjaci, odnosno promicatelji vjere i svakoj novoj generaciji se ucijepe ponovo odmah po rođenju.
Ukoliko bi se dogodilo da se čovjek ne razmnožava kratkih pedeset godina život na Zemlji bi se smanjio na 2% sadašnje populacije, a veći vremenski period bi potpuno uništio čovječanstvo. Dakle, razmnožavanje je osnovni uvjet opstanka, ali je broj ljudi ključan za stupanj tehničkih, tehnoloških i općih civilizacijskih vrijednosti. Po tome se da zaključiti da preveliki i premali broj pučana više nego značajno utječe na civilizacijske vrednote i kvalitetu življenja. Jednako vrijedi i za vjeru, a posebno za crkvu.
Čarobnjak, odnosno mag je osoba koja poznaje i zna koristiti magijske zakonitosti. On je posrednik između viših sfera i energija i čovjeka, ali je istovremeno i osoba koja, obzirom da se proces događa kroz nju, osoba koja je i tumač, ali i zagovornik, jer navodno može utjecati i na samo događanje u promjeni tih istih sfera.
Prevedemo li sve to u kršćanski oblik tumačenja, imamo crkvu, odnosno hram gdje se sve to događa, svećenika koji je posrednik između Boga i čovjeka i svetu misu, odnosno ritual koji je potreban da se akcija izvrši.
Svećenik mag, u posebno sagrađenom hramu, i ceremonijalnoj odjeći izvodi rituale koji imaju za cilj da se viša božanska sfera otvori i postane dostupna ljudskoj želji za određenom promjenom, (postoje različite molitve u kojima su izražene različite želje). Želju upućuje, posebno u ritualne tajne posvećen i izvježban opunomoćenik grupe, (vjerske zajednice), koji je ujedno i zagovornik grupe i njezinih želja u toj istoj sferi kada je uspije kontaktirati, odnosno postići svoje povezivanje s njom, a što je u ovom slučaju svećenik.
Prva osnovna magijska zakonitost kaže: Kako je gore, tako je i dolje, a sve je to bit (čudo), jedne te iste stvari. Mnoge magijske zajednice vjeruju da je to nešto što pripada samo njima, da je to dio jedino njihove istinite i istinske magijske tajne, pri tome ne uviđajući da se radi o univerzalnoj magijskoj zakonitosti koja može biti izrečena na više načina iako je bit uvijek ista bez obzira je li prepoznata kod pigmeja, ili kršćana, kao Zapis sa Smaragda ili jedinstvo Mjeseca i njegove Sjene.
U svijetu danas gotovo svo djelatno čarobnjaštvo, u što uključujem i kršćansko svećenstvo, radi po toj osnovnoj zakonitosti pošto je ona temeljni magijskih ključ za ljudsku psihu i operacije sa njom.
Višeslojnost ključa, kako je gore tako je i dolje, može biti promatrana na jednostavan i na složen način.
1. "Kako je na Nebu tako je na Zemlji". Dakle, ako je čovjek zao ili neprijateljski nastrojen, na Nebu je viša sila, u ovom slučaju Bog, također zla i neprijateljski nastrojena, i kazna će biti pakao i smrt. No, ukoliko se kao posrednik uključi čarobnjak, znalac koji je obučen i vješt u otklanjanju tog problema, on će svojim znanjem kroz crkvene, odnosno vjerske rituale, promijeniti zlog čovjeka i tom novom promjenom na Zemlji uzrokovati promjenu na Nebu.
Uvjet njegovog uključivanja je taj, da čovjek pristane i želi njegovu čarobnjačku vještinu, odnosno da povjeri svoju sudbinu, svoje tajne i svoj daljnji psihički (duševni), život u njegove ruke.
Čarobnjak, da bi bio uspješan, mora raspolagati s tom vrstom tuđe ljudske energije i ona mu mora biti povjerena bez ikakve rezerve i zauvijek.
Magijski postupak, uglavnom, mora biti potpomognut "svetim" i za to odabranim mjestom. Prostor koji će biti odabran, posvećen, odnosno izdvojen kao mjesto čarobnjačke akcije u magiji je najpoznatiji pod imenom čarobnjakov krug, mjesto koje postaje hram sile koja se mora privući "odozgo", prizemljiti i spojiti, povezati sa onim ili onima koji stoje u njemu. Hram, ili čarobnjakov krug, je mjesto u kojem je on suveren, kojim on vlada i koji ga izdvaja kao osobu kroz koju će se sve odviti. Bez njega nema ni događanja mjesta pročišćenja, uznesenja i svekolike promjene u skladu sa silom koja se priziva.
To je u ovom slučaju svećenik i crkva sa svojim oltarom i otajstvima kojima jedino mag uspješno barata. To je Svećenik-Mag, njegov hram, njegova čarobnjačka knjiga... Mag posvećen u tajne komunikacije s višim svijetom. Mag, odnosno svećenik i bezgranični vladar ljudske psihe i svih njezinih tajni. Mag - koji može izbaciti iz crkve i kršćanstva, prokleti i uništiti ljudski život i duh, ukoliko ga posjeduje kao svećenik i osobni pastir ali, i mag koji jednim škropljenjem može "posvetiti" svaku stvar i čovjeka samog. Mag koji može navući vječno prokletstvo takvim i sličnim postupcima. Njegova moć postaje bezgranična.
On je u svakoj kući, u svakom poslu i u svakom krevetu. Mag čiju moćnu kuću treba ukrasiti, a njegov božji oltar okititi zlatom. Mag pred kojeg se klekne i rukoljubom u prsten mu se prizna moć vladara psihe svjetovnog čovjeka i posrednika prema višim silama, zaštitara koji brani, opet uz pomoć vjernika, od nižih, crnih sila koje navodno jurišaju na čovjeka.
To je taj mag i njegova je moć neupitna tako dugo dok nema sumnji u njegove sposobnosti. Da se to ne bi dogodilo mora postojati neupitna i neuništiva dogma koja govori: Ne sumnjaj u Boga i on će ti pomoći.
Mag ili svećenik je onaj koji zna tajnu zakonitosti "Kako je gore, tako je i dolje! Mag koji je kadar to iskoristiti, i koji to koristi u praksi kao magijskih utjecaj.
No, razmotrimo li način kako svećenik-mag to načelo kao svoju vještinu upotrebljava i iskorištava, ubrzo nam postaje jasno da se radi o destruktivnom i nemoralnom magijskom činu iako se on javno i deklarativno bazira kao suprotan ovoj mojoj konstataciji. Njegova nemoralnost i opasnost koja iz svega toga proizlazi, daje se vidjeti iz nekoliko temeljnih činjenica.
Činjenica da je dijete po dolasku na svijet automatski izručeno u čarobnjačku opsjenu svojih budućih duhovnih i duševnih uzničara, a od strane svojih opsjenjenih roditelja i ne bi bila tako značajna po život samog čovjeka kada mu se tim činom automatski ne bi oduzimalo pravo na njegovu stvarnu slobodu odlučivanja. Ovdje se zapravo radi o protuprirodnom magijskom zaposjedanju temeljnog i najbitnijeg dijela psihe koji se guši i pretvara u rudimentalan oblik te iste psihe i većim dijelom se zamjenjuje, odnosno na njega se cijepi svećenik-mag sa svojom prisilnom slikom svijeta koju će dijete, pa i kao odrasli čovjek, sve do kraja svojeg života razvijati i hraniti je samim sobom. Zašto kažem rudimentalni oblik? Priroda se je vrlo efikasno pobrinula da nitko ne može biti uništen i ponovno oživljen, pa tako svećenik-mag ne smije sasjeći i uništiti sam temelj, već se čuvajući ljudsku duševnu energiju neprekinutu, mora na nju uspješno nadovezati.
Slikovito rečeno, biljku koja je rođena (nastala), kao šljiva odrežemo i nju cijepljenjem, (kalemljenjem), pretvaramo u jabuku.
Mi smo dakle našom voljom i vještinom voćara učinili djelatnom i uspješnom protuprirodnu akciju i imamo životno snažan korijenski sistem šljive koji počinje hraniti i razvijati naš cijep, odnosno jabuku. Ukoliko smo dovoljno vješti, šljiva je izgubila svaku šansu i to je zauvijek samo jabuka i ništa više. Ona više nema izbora. Nema povratka na staro u temeljnom obliku. Kada bi se ona mogla prepoznati to bi uvijek bilo kao jabuka. Svaka anomalija izrođivanja, sumnjiva grana ili slično, zar to nije lako i jednostavno kasnije odstraniti s voćke i bez da joj nanesemo ozljede koje će je usmrtiti.
Tome treba dodati i daljnji voćarski uzgoj i njegu, obrezivanje, formiranje krošnje, zaštitu od nametnika "koji vole jabuke" i sve što još trebamo je dočekati plodove svojeg rada.
Dakle, na snažnu dječju dušu, na njen jaki prirodni potencijal se magijskim postupkom ucijepi religija, u ovom slučaju kršćanska, a u njenom daljnjem razvoju se majstor voćar, odnosno svećenik-mag, nastavlja brinuti i obrezivati svaku anomaliju da se čovjek ipak ne izrodi u nepoželjno biće i kao takav da neočekivane plodove, ili ih uopće nema. "Majstorluci" se zovu odgoj u kršćanskom duhu, svete mise, ispovjedi, čitanje Biblije, katekizam i slično.
Dakle, vidjeli smo kako svećenik postaje kradljivac duše čovjeka i to još u dobu dok taj čovjek nije uopće svjestan svoje duše, jer je još samo dijete. Naravno, sve se događa uz formalnu privolu roditelja koji su i sami ostali osakaćeni u svojem djetinjstvu na isti način. Oni koji su na neki način izbjegli svoju sudbinu da budu kršćansko roblje su uglavnom ucijenjeni od svoje okoline i u većini slučajeva pristaju na krštenje vlastite djece i njihov vjerski odgoj da izbjegnu tzv. pozitivan pritisak društva koji se na njih vrši na mnogo načina. Kod nas je to uobičajeno iznuđivanje "biti Hrvat" koji ako već i nije vjernik, mora na neki način dokazivati da je Hrvat, a Hrvati su tradicionalno kršćani. Ukoliko ne pristaje, vrlo brzo je na to prisiljen i da bi se na kraju riješio naoko beznačajne stvari, a koja stalno stvara probleme, daje djecu krstiti i to je zapravo početak kraja duše njihove djece.
Postupak kod djece je zapravo jednostavan i već se mnogo generacija odvija rutinski. Poznate su sve reakcije koje se pojavljuju tijekom vjerskog "odgoja" u odrastanju i svi prirodni unutrašnji lomovi koji nastupaju na slabim točkama neprirodnog hranjenja stranog tijela, odnosno neprirodne magije kojom su zauvijek opterećeni i one se uklanjaju maskiranjem stanja u protivnika Boga i vjere koje treba nadvladati. Drugim riječima nije uzrok duševnim bolima i osjećaju unutarnje nesreće ono što im je učinio svećenik mag svojom crnom magijskom operacijom, nego je to nekakav božji protivnik Sotona, alijas pali Anđeo koji u njima želi satrti vjeru u Boga i odvući ih u Pakao. U svakom slučaju se radi o vrlo providnoj crnomagijskoj operaciji prikrivanja ako se zna i razumije djelovanje svećenika-maga u tzv. "spašavanju duše". Dakle, istina je da se radi o spašavanju duše, ali samo za potrebe magijske bratije i njihove crne operacije za koje im te iste duše trebaju. Nemojmo nikada zaboraviti notornu činjenicu svečenićke istine. Svi su oni bez svoje pastve samo obični ljudi i ništa više. Zarobljena, odnosno osvojena ljudska energija ih hrani emotivno i tjelesno. Bez nje oni ne posjeduju tajne pošto ih posjeduju samo za "obične" ljude. Bez ljudi oni ne postoje kao čarobnjaci, a toga se nitko ne odriče. Moć stvara najveću ovisnost na svijetu.
Svi oni koji su iole ozbiljnije zahvatili u povijest civilizacije morali su u nekom vremenu doći na pomisao da je jedan od ključnih utjecaja politika i da je ona kreator i upravljač mnogim događanjima u nekom od vidova koji bi se uvijek i na kraju pokazali kao takvi.
To se najlakše uočava općim mišljenjem da je sve politika, pogotovo u današnje "moderno" vrijeme.
Jednako tome bi svi oni koji su se iole ozbiljnije posvetili proučavanju crkve, odnosno kršćanske vjere, na kraju došli do nesumnjivog zaključka da crkva i magija imaju mnogo toga zajedničkog.
Taj se "utisak" dodatno pojačava u ovom stoljeću iz više razloga. Nagli razvoj "modernih magijskih zajednica" rezultira proučavanjem crkve i religije iz različitih i dosad nezamislivih kutova i mnogi samostalno dolaze do istog zaključka u svojim proučavanjima crkvene religijske prakse. Opće društveno stanje i nove situacije, za razliku od prošlosti, su omogućile da se to može jasno i izreći.
Jačanjem tendencije beskompromisnog otkrivanja, koja je jedna od najvažnijih obilježja današnjice, mnogi su zaključili i jasno rekli da i politiku vide kao magiju, a političku zajednicu kao magijsku zajednicu.
Presudno je bilo slijedeće uočavanje: Kada crkva i politika idu ruku pod ruku dolazi do naglog jačanja crkve u svjetovnom smislu. Naravno, dolazi i do podupiranja određene politike od strane crkve. Najdrastičniji primjeri su kršćanstvo i islam.
Neki su skloni rezultat tog pakta vidjeti kao tamnicu naroda.
Drugi u tome vide pravu obmanu i za njih je to krunski dokaz naivnosti ili opsjenjenosti puka. Sasvim je sigurno je da su neke materijalističke doktrine snažno pile na tim izvorima i u tome "teorijski i praktično" vidjele glavni problem društva kojeg će oni svojim revolucionarnim postupcima "osloboditi" u napredak i bolju budućnost.
No, kada bi se sva vlast objedinila samo u rukama politike, a na način magijskog djelovanja, odnosno po tim pravilima koja su jedina logična poluga magijskog opsjenjivanja i vladanja, uvijek bismo dobili totalitarni režim u svjetovnom smislu i zamjenu za boga, proroke i spasitelja u vidu materijalističkih filozofa, voditelje revolucija i Velikog Vođu u duhovnom smislu. Ni najnaivnijem promatraču neće promaći činjenica istovjetnosti magijske operativne šablone koja je gotovo u potpunosti ista šabloni pakta države i crkve sa svim podudarnostima od prije, ali sadašnjeg prividno drugog i navodno nepodudarnog naziva.
Politika uvijek nudi bolje sutra i na kraju, obično u budućnosti, "raj" na zemlji ukoliko se čovjek odrekne jednog dijela individualnosti u korist općeg dobra zajednice, a na način da sa time, odnosno jednim dijelom njegovog svjetovnog života i ekonomskih dobara, upravljaju nadahnuti politički prvaci, ili karizmatični vođe.
Crkva također, jednakim modalitetom, nudi perspektivnu budućnost i "raj" na nebu ukoliko se čovjek odrekne jednog dijela svoje duševnosti u korist duhovne zajednice, a na način da sa time, odnosno jednim dijelom njegovih duševnih resursa i duhovnih prava, raspolažu i upravljaju nadahnuti zastupnici, odnosno svećenici karizmatičnih proroka i spasitelja.
Naravno, politika je svjesna vrijednosti crkvenog ljudskog "lagera" i moći svećenika koji njime upravljaju. Jednako tome je crkva svjesna ekonomske perspektive političke uprave i pakt među njima je logičan slijed događanja.
Politički vođe i pripadajuće mu oligarhije naglašeno ističu, ili se tako ponašaju, svoju pripadnost vjerskoj zajednici. Za uzvrat crkva poradi na isticanju istih kao primjerenih osoba za vodstvo u bolje svjetovno sutra, a nije rijedak primjer da im "dodjeli" i povećanu duhovnost koja je u skladu sa božjom providnosti.
Iako u prvi trenutak izgleda kao neuspjela i ekscesna karikatura temeljnog magijskog zakona suprotnosti, ipak mi se čini da činjenica duhovnih i svjetovnih vladara u relaciji zakona "Kako je gore tako je i dolje", postoji kao opskurna crnomagijska činjenica današnjeg društva.
Kada iz određenih razloga, odnosno iz bitke za moći, dođe do neravnoteže između crkve i države, između dogmi koje zastupaju, na vidjelo stupe slijedeći obrasci:
Ukoliko crkva, odnosno religija pokuša oteti svjetovnu vlast i moć uprave i uspije li je dobiti pod svoju ingerenciju tada postajemo svjedoci diktature najgore vrste. Najčešće u ime Jehove, Alaha, ili nekog trećeg, država postaje Moloh koji proždire svoje stanovništvo. Bog postaje bog Kaosa a vrhovni svećenici postaju službeni tumači njegovih riječi. Navodni "božji" zakoni ubrzo postaju svjetovni zakoni.
Otužne primjere, ni punu godinu prije ulaska u treće tisućljeće, možemo jasno vidjeti u Iranu, Pakistanu, Afganistanu, u nekim državama bivšeg SSSR-a, a krvavi tragovi po Balkanu i njegove masovne grobnice također odišu takvim pokušajima. Dovoljno se je zamisliti nad primjerom Hrvatske.
Zar zaista treba dvojiti nad vjerskim odgojem koji se je uvukao u sve škole zagađujući dječje duše i otimajući im slobodu da upijaju Dušu Svijeta?
"Hrvatski talibanizam" nije uspio nadvladati hrvatskog čovjeka direktno, ali je uspio uči na mala vrata i djeluje na gotovo nevidljiv i krajnje opasan način.
Djeluje na budućnost ljudi prividno bezopasnim sredstvima pouke. Svatko tko razumije kako djeluje crna magija u praksi, vidi tu rabotu i zna kuda to vodi.
Prepoznaje se svečenićka horda koja orgija po školama i sa svojim kanonskim sjekirama odsijeca najvredniji dio naše djece, slobodu spoznaje sebe i svijeta. Gotovo neometano, odsijeca intuitivni osjet za razvoj, za nadgradnju, koji treba pomoći djetetu da se razvije u skladu sa vlastitim mogućnostima.
Neosviješteni i lagodni ateizam povezan sa društvenom letargijom, koji previše često ne pridaje dovoljno pažnje takvim pojavama, jer je uglavnom kao takav maskirano neznanje povezano sa umišljenom važnosti i sposobnosti navodno dobrog procjenjivanja, a koji uglavnom gleda vlastiti partikularni interes kroz prizmu teškoća rješavanja osobnih materijalnih problema, koji jako često ovisi o poziciji u društvu, teško griješi. Pogreške nisu samo osobne i društveno neprihvatljive, pri čemu mislim na zrelo i prirodno uravnoteženo društvo. Pogreške su mnogo teže i to na razini evolutivnih pogrešaka.
U svojoj borbi za dječje bolje sutra kroz pokušaj gomilanja materijalnih dobara, propušta se uočiti bitna činjenica stvarne egzistencijalnih predispozicija koje su ujedno i stvarni temelj nečijeg budućeg boljitka. To je neoštećena, zdrava i potpuna ljudska psiha. To je jedini i stvarni zalog budućnosti djece i kao takav je i osnova samog bitka kao temelja osobnog postojanja.
Zar nije krajnje sumnjiva činjenica da se sve druge religije i vjere nazivaju pranjem mozga osim ove "naše"?
Drugi "peru" mozak i truju dječju dušu radeći iz njih čudovišta. To je gotovo društveno politička i vjerska krilatica.
Povjerite djecu meni, ja to neću činiti, ja ću im dati vjerski odgoj!
I zadnjoj budali koja nad time razmisli mora svanuti istina pred očima.
Ako politika pokuša oteti ljudsku psihu iz "kanđi" religije, kako se to tada počinje nazivati, dolazi do istog krajnjeg rezultata po načinima kao što to istovjetno učini kršćanski i ostali "talibanizam".
Religija se tada proglasi lažnom, neprijateljem naroda kojeg kao takvog treba protjerati iz "modernih" vremena, ili ih čak i fizički zatrti.
Otužni primjeri su poznati kao nacizam, fašizam, komunizam i slične političke tvorevine prošlosti i sadašnjosti.
Takvim crno magijskim postupanjem "politike" i njezinih zastupnika i tumača, pa nismo valjda toliko naivni da ih ne bi prepoznali, nastaju diktature osoba, ili proletarijata, ili su viđene i vođene likom Vođa.
Za razliku od "talibanizma" gdje je vrhovni diktator Bog koji govori kroz svećenika ili proroka, ovdje je vrhovni diktator Čovjek, ali sa božanskom misijom, koji je istovremeno i prorok koji naviješta sam sebe kao Vođu za sadašnjost i budućnost, a pojavljuje se kao "mistični odgovor", i uvijek "vjekovna" težnja naroda za povijesnom veličinom i državom kao primjerom veličanstvenosti.
U političkom "ekstremnom talibanizmu" se uvijek iskrivljuje i mijenja, odnosno lažira povijest i kao takva se uvodi u škole gdje to postaje "najvažniji" predmet pouke. U ekstremnijim slučajevima se u škole uvodi i direktni politički odgoj u vidu političkog ustroja.
Ukoliko se radi o tihoj diktaturi, tada se kroz mala vrata lažiraju povijest, filozofija i predmeti povezani sa veličanjem diktature, kao teze odricanja koje od svih zahtijeva povijesna nužnost, kao jedinog ispravnog oblika ljudskog postojanja i nužnost postojanja Vođe po čijim je vizijama stvar sprovedena.
Crkva je daleko veći krivotvoritelj nego je to politika, iako su magijski razlozi i tehnički obrazac isti. Vlast i oblici vladanja se mijenjaju, ali je crkva uspjela preživjeti pošto je daleko vještije uspjela prikazati nužnost svojeg postojanja kao vrijednu i daleko najvažniju ljudsku potrebu.
Na stranu niz okorjelih zločinaca i kriminalaca koji su njome upravljali, već treba sagledati pravu veličinu nevjerojatnih laži i gluposti koje su vjekovima ucjepljivali u ljude.
Prije nabrajanja činjenica treba istaći da je kršćansko učenje tek treće razredna i jeftina crna magija općeg tipa čija se moć temelji na uzničarstvu pastve i njenom masovnom zastrašivanju koje ne preza ni od najvećih zločina. Po tipu, načinu, obliku i sredstvima provođenja crkva je prilagođena svojem samodržanju koji je uvijek primarni cilj. Milijuni žrtava su više nego dovoljan dokaz beskompromisnog postupanja u tom smislu i sve je bilo uvijek i uvijek prikazivano kao uništavanje ljudi radi Boga i Vjere.
Definitivno se može tvrditi da crkveni nauk nije odgoj nego zatiranje neprijatelja slave Boga. Funkcija crkve je proglašena zaštitarskom, a njezino postupanje je uvijek borba. Crkva nikad nije ubijala. Ona je slala ljude na onaj svijet da im "njihov" bog sudi. Naravno, crkva nikad nije okretala drugi obraz ili pokazala ikakvu samilost u svojem postupanju. Ona je "to" prepuštala "dobrom" Bogu na onom svijetu. Ona je svoje zločinačka djela sa Bogom opravdavala.
Zapravo, treba ponovno promisliti o pojmu kršćanskog boga Jehove i to u njegovom mnogo stoljetnom nizu, ali u svijetlu nizanja zala i zločina počinjenih u njegovo ime.
U nastavku će se govoriti o Netanu demonu zla poznatom i pod kršćanskom imenom Jehova...
|
nedjelja, 11.03.2007.
povjest hrvatskog slobosnog zidartva
Počeci (Austrijsko carstvo 1742-1795)
17.9.1742 Utemeljena prva austrijska loža Tri počela (Aux trois canons, Zu den drei Kanonen) u Beču.
Jedan od utemeljitelja bio je Hrvat Sigismund Franjo Gundulić (Gondola).
4.1.1743 U ložu je primljen Hrvat grof Kazimir Drašković (1716-1765).
7.3.1743 Sigismund Franjo Gundulić postaje Starješina lože Tri počela.
1759 U Glini utemeljena prva slobodnozidarska loža u Hrvatskoj i u ovom dijelu Europe Ratno prijateljstvo (L'Amitié de la Guerre, Zur Keigsfreundschaft). Glavnu ulogu kod utemeljenja imao je grof Ivan Drašković već u ratnom zarobljeništvu u Augsburgu, za vrijeme Sedmogodišnjeg rata.
1764 Loža Ratno prijateljstvo počela je raditi u Glini pod otvorenim nebom.
1768 Izabran prvi poznati Starješina lože Ratno prijateljstvo grof Ivan Drašković. Ložu je vodio do 1770. Godine 1778. postao je Starješina lože viši časnik Petar Karel Ott. pl. Bátorkezs (1738.-1809.)
Ritualni rad u loži vodio se na francuskom, a kasnije na latinskom jeziku.
Loža je radila sve do zabrane slobodnog zidarstva u Austriji 1795. godine.
1772 Utemeljena je u Varaždinu na poticaj grofa Ivana Draškovića loža Savršeni savez (Union parfaite). Utemeljitelji su bili ruski kapetan Breščić, član glinske lože varaždinski liječnik Jean Baptist Lalange, grof Stjepan Niczky, odvjetnik Pavel pl. Kugler.
Prvi Starješina bio je grof Stjepan Niczky (1747.-1777.), veliki križevački župan. Godine 1773. radilo je u loži sedamnaest slobodnih zidara. Godinu dana kasnije u ložu je primljeno još osmero, a u godinama 1776./1784. još dvadesetero braće. Godine 1774. loža je promijenila ime i postala loža Sloboda (Freiheit), da bi godine 1781. ponovno promijenila ime u Dobar savjet (Zum gutten Rat). Poslije prerane smrti grofa Stjepana Niczkog, Starješina lože postaje državni protokolist Aleksander Pastori (Paszthory 1749.-1759.).
Varaždinska loža Savršeni savez radila je na latinskom, a kasnije na njemačkom jeziku.
Nakon 1785. godine više se nigdje ne spominje.
1773 Utemeljena je u Zagrebu loža Razboritost (Prudentia). Njezin utemeljitelj bio je grof Ivan Drašković uz pomoć berlinske Velike lože Tri globusa (Zu den drei Weltkugeln). Iz tog razdoblja (1778.) poznati su neki članovi lože kao Maksimilijan Čolić, Nikola Dolovac, Antun Kukec, Nikola pl. Škrlec, kanonik i kasniji zagrebački biskup Maksimilijan Vrhovac (1752.-1827.), član lože od 1778., kasnije Zamjenik Starješine (1784.) i govornik u loži s tajnim imenom "Publicola".
Starješina lože bio je 1778. zagrebački biskup Josip pl. Galjuf (1732.-1786.) s tajnim imenom "Ebiscius". Godine 1784. Starješina lože bio je liječnik Ignacij pl. Verbega (?- 1795.). Godine 1786. Starješina je doktor slobodnih umijeća i filozofije Antun Kukec.
Loža je najprije radila na latinskom jeziku. Godine 1784. promijenila je ime u Mudrost (Klugheit), a radila je na njemačkom jeziku. Godine 1784. radilo je u loži dvadesetpetoro braće. Loža Mudrost radila je do 1786. godine kada je zatražila zaštitu Velike Provincijalne lože Ugarske.
1773 Utemeljena je u Osijeku slobodnozidarska loža Budnost. Utemeljio ju je grof Stjepan Niczky, koji je vjerojatno bio i prvi Starješina lože. Godine 1776. Starješina je postao Franjo Dolovac, podžupan virovitičke županije. Godine 1785. Starješina je bio grof Juraj Niczky, nećak Stjepana. Godine 1785. radilo je u loži više od četrdeset članova. U početku je loža radila na latinskom, a nakon 1780. kada je uzela njemačko ime Zur Wachsamheit (Budnost) na njemačkom jeziku. Loža je radila do 1791. godine.
1773 Utemeljena je slobodnozidarska loža u Križevcima. Njen utemeljitelj bio je veliki župan Križevačke županije grof Stjepan Niczky (1747.-1777.) O loži nisu sačuvani nikakvi dokumenti. Ne zna se ni za ime lože. Pretpostavlja se da su članovi bili uglavnom tadašnji časnici garnizona. Godine 1775. loža je sudjelovala kod stvaranja Velike Provincijalne lože Hrvatske. Najvjerojatnije je prestala raditi 1777. godine nakon smrti grofa Stjepana Niczkog.
1775 Utemeljena je druga varaždinska loža Sloboda (Libertas). Uz pomoć petorice majstora, koji su radili u prvoj varaždinskoj loži Savršeni savez, grof Ladislav Erdödy utemeljio je novu ložu pod imenom Kod tri zmaja (Zu den drei Drachen). Pri tom su se za pomoć obratili bečkoj loži Okrunjena nada(Zur gekrönten Hoffnung), a suglasnost o utemeljenju došla je tek 1776. tako da je loža započela rad pod novim imenom Prijateljstvo (Zur Freundschaft) na njemačkom jeziku.
Prvi Starješina lože bio je grof Franjo Lovro Drašković (1750.-1817.). U loži je radilo više od trideset članova i to do godine 1795. kada je u Austriji bilo zabranjeno slobodno zidarstvo.
1775 U Budimpešti utemeljena je loža Velikodušnost (Ad magnanimitatem, Zur Grossmut, Nagyszivüseghez). Utemeljio ju je grof Ivan Drašković i radila je u okviru njegove Obedijencije. U godinama 1775./1778. u njoj je radilo više od pedeset članova: među njima do sada manje poznati slobodni zidari (A.A. Barić, ljubljanski nadbiskup I.M. pl. Brigido, barun Pavao Davidović, dubrovački liječnik Matija Philadelphi, isusovac Stjepan Katona, grof Josip Klobušicky, isusovac M.J. Kovačić, grof Pavel Szapary iz Murske Sobote, književnik Stjepan pl. Vujanovski). Prvi Starješina lože bio je kapetan Josip Jesenovski. Godine 1778. ložinski čekić preuzeo je barun Josip Orczy (1746.-1804.), a nakon samo četiri održana rada Starješina je postao grof Josip Haller (?-1813.).
22 - 24.6.1775 Utemeljena je u dvorcu Brezovica kraj Zagreba nova Hrvatska Velika loža (Latomia Libertatis sub Corona Hungariae in Provinciam redacta). Pod njezinom zaštitom su radile glinska, zagrebačka, varaždinska i križevačka loža. Na konferenciji je usvojena Konstitucija i zajednički Rituali. Prihvaćen je sustav s tri stupnja. Nezavisna hrvatska Velika loža utemeljena je na osovi starih dužnosti i podijeljena na dva okruga: "ultra Savam" (Glina i Zagreb) ili Ratni savez (Militärische Union) i "cis Savam" (Varaždin i Križevci) ili Slobodni savez (Freie Union). Na čelu Velike lože stoji Veliki majstor, a na čelu svakog okruga Zastupnik Velikog majstora (comendator).
1776 Prema povijesnim podacima u Draškovićevu Observanciju ušla je i bratislavska loža Šutljivost (Ad taciturnitatis, Zur Verschwiegenkeit, Hallgatsághaz). Nakon dvije godine imala je već četrdeset i četvero braće. Godine 1778. Starješina te lože bio je kanonik, kasnije biskup Franjo Frh. Splény (1734.-1795.). Godine 1781. na čelu lože bio je carsko-kraljevski komornik Josip Frh. Splény (1744.-1831.) U loži su radili i hrvatski slobodni zidari Nikola pl. Škrlec, Lazar pl. Somšić, Antun pl. Holzmann, Josip pl. Černel i dr.
1777 Utemeljena je loža Nepobjediva ruka vojske (L' Invincible aux bras Armés) u Otočcu. Sastavljena je bila od austrougarskih časnika hrvatskog porijekla koji su služili u regimenti Gyulay. Ložu je utemeljio grof Ivan Drašković. Prvi Starješina bio je pukovnik Danijel pl. Peharnik-Hotkević (1745.-1794.), član lože Ratno prijateljstvo iz Gline. Regimenta je kasnije otišla iz Gline u češki gradić Usti nad Labo a loža je tamo dalje radila na francuskom. Nakon smrti grofa Ivana Draškovića (1787.) o loži nema podataka.
17.12.1777 Na trećoj Skupštini Velike lože Hrvatske usvojeni su novi Statut i Rituali. Skupštinu je sazvao Zamjenik Velikog majstora grof Stjepan Niczky, koji je umro za vrijeme trajanja Skupštine.
1778 Tek te godine je konstituirana Velika loža Hrvatske. Veliki majstor postao je grof Ivan Drašković, prvi nadzornik bio je Aleksandar pl. Pastori, drugi nadzornik pukovnik Knežević iz glinske lože u kojoj je bio prvi nadzornik, glavni zastupnik Velikog majstora postao je grof Franjo Szplény, a tajnik lože kapetan Paunsenwien iz budimske lože Velikodušnost. U toj godini po Draškovićevom je sustavu radilo devet loža: Sloboda (Varaždin), Mudrost (Zagreb), Ratno prijateljstvo(Glina), Nepobjediva ruka vojske (Otočac), Budnost (Osijek), Velikodušnost (Budimpešta), Šutljivost (Bratislava), Zeleni lavovi (Prag) i Tri bijela ljiljana (Temišvar).
Druga varaždinska loža Prijateljstvo nije se priključila Draškovićevom sustavu, već je ostala pod okriljem Velike zemaljske lože u Berlinu.
1780 Utemeljena je loža Hrabrost u Karlovcu. Vjerojatno je i tu ložu utemeljio grof Ivan Drašković.
Delegati ove lože bili su 1784. godine na slobodnozidarskoj skupštini u Beču, jer je loža radila neko vrijeme pod zaštitom Velike lože Austrije. Iz te godine poznat je popis deset slobodnih zidara iz Karlovca. Starješina lože bio je grof Franjo Gyulay (1735. - ?) s tajnim imenom "Nestor" ili podmaršal grof Samuel Gyulay (1719.- 1802.), zapovjednik Karlovca, u doba kada je Karlovac uzdignut u slobodni kraljevski grad. Njegov sin Ignjat Gyulay (1765. - 1813.), kasnije hrvatski ban, bio je član bečke lože Kod tri orla (1783.).
Loža Hrabrost radila je na njemačkom jeziku. Nakon smrti grofa Ivana Draškovića (1787.) o loži nema podataka.
28.2.1781 Grof Ivan Drašković sazvao je slobodnozidarsku Skupštinu u Pešti na kojoj je prihvaćeno utemeljenje sedam Velikih Provincijalnih loža. Tako je nastala i Velika Provincijalna loža za Erdelj, Hrvatsku i Dalmaciju sa sjedištem u Hermanstatdu. Pod njezinom zaštitom radilo je radilo dvanaest loža.
22.4.1784 Održan je "Prvi Kongres slobodnih zidara" u Beču. Tu su delegati utemeljili Veliku ložu, sastavljenu samo od četiri Provincijalne lože. Ugarska Provincijalna loža okupila je lože iz Ugarske, Hrvatske, Slavonije i Dalmacije.
1785 Utemeljena je loža Poštenje (Probitas) u Petrovaradinu. Prema nekim sačuvanim podacima ona je radila kao časnička loža. Utemeljio ju je vođa narodne obrane grof Andrej Hadik. O njezinom članstvu i djelovanju ne zna se ništa.
15.2.-26.5.1785 U Parizu je u dva navrata radio više mjesečni konvent europskih slobodnih zidara (po drugi puta od 8.3 - 25.5.1787.). Na njemu su kao delegati iz austrijskih, ugarskih i hrvatskih loža sudjelovali Dietrichstein, Esterházy, Mátolay, Pállfy, Prevôt i Szápary.
23.7.1794 Uhapšen je vođa ugarske jakobinske, a i slobodnozidarske urote Ignjat Martinović (1755.-1795.), utemeljitelj "Društva reformatora" i "Društva slobode i jednakosti" s kojima je htio sprovesti demokratsku revoluciju i ostvariti federativnu ugarsku republiku. Osumnjičeni su bili i neki hrvatski slobodni zidari. Među njima i Maksimilijan Vrhovac, koji je tada, vrlo vjerojatno, spalio prvi dio svog "Dnevnika" (Diariuma), u kojem je bilježio kontakte sa slobodnim zidarima.
4.2.1795 Hrvatski slobodni zidar Josip Kralj osumnjičen za sudjelovanje u Martinovićevoj uroti, izvršio je samoubojstvo u jednom peštanskom svratištu, tako da vlasti nisu mogle otkriti nijednog hrvatskog Martinovićevog istomišljenika.
Prije smrti napisao je kraću poruku kojom tumači razloge svoga čina: "Slobodan sam živio, pa radije kao slobodan umirem, nego da ma i jedan sat budem okovan u lance."
20.5.1795 U Pešti, na Krvavom polju, smaknuti su urotnici Josip Haynoczy, Hrvat Ivan Lacković, Franjo Szentmariaji, grof Szigraj i Ignjat Martinović. Pouzdano se zna da su svi bili i slobodni zidari.
6.6.1795 Istodobno je u Austriji i Ugarskoj carskim patentom zabranjeno slobodno zidarstvo.
Doba Napoleonove Ilirije (1806-1813)
21.3.1806 Utemeljena je loža Eugen Napoleon u Zadru s punim francuskim naslovom Loge De Saint Jean de Jérusalem Franco - Dalmato sous le titre distinctif Eugene Napoleon a L' Orients de Zara. Do 1809. godine radi pod zaštitom Velikog Orijenta Italije u Milanu, a od 1809. pod zaštitom Velikog Orijenta Francuske u Parizu. Pravila lože izašla su 7. 1.1808. godine u nakladi od 600 primjeraka. Pored tri stupnja imali su i stupanj Viteza Ružinog križa. Jezik lože bio je francuski, a možda i talijanski. Loža je radila do 1813. godine i u njoj je bilo više od tridesetero braće.
1806 Utemeljena je loža u Splitu. Njeno ime je nepoznato. Osnutak lože odobrio je talijanski Veliki Orijent u Milanu. Vjerojatno su članovi lože bili i braća iz Trogira i Makarske. U loži je radilo više od pedeset slobodnih zidara. Loža je radila na francuskom jeziku do 1813. godine.
1807 Utemeljena je loža Sveti Ivan u Kotoru pod imenom "Loge de St. Jean le titre distinctif des amis de la victoir".
Utemeljitelji lože su bili francuski časnik Martel i dubrovački svećenik Ignjat Ban. Loža je pripadala Velikom Orijentu Francuske.
Braća su radila u domu kneza Beskućija. Kasnije su se neki članovi lože javno odrekli pripadnosti slobodnom zidarstvu.
1808 U Dubrovniku je utemeljena loža Ilirska zvijezda (L' Étoile Illyrienne) dobivši zaštitu Velikog Orijenta Francuske. Poznati Starješine lože bili su Karlo Bajamonti, Vlaho Brnja i Vlaho Kaboga.
Loža je imala više od trideset članova. Radila je do 1813. godine.
1809 Utemeljena je loža u Šibeniku, ali se ne zna njezino ime. Bilo je primjedaba na njezin neispravan rad te je stavljena pod zaštitu zadarske lože. U njoj je radilo samostalno više od dvadeset članova. Radila je do 1813. godine.
1809 U Rijeci je utemeljena loža, ali se ne zna njezino ime. Radila je pod zaštitom Velikog Orijenta Francuske. U loži je do 1813. radilo trinaestero braće.
1809 U Karlovcu je utemeljena loža Sveti Ivan Hrvatski (Loge de Saint Jean De Croatie) i to na poticaj Ljubljanske lože.
Starješina je bio Nizozemac Ivan Viererdeels, koji je došao iz riječke lože.
U loži je do 1813. godine radilo trinaestero braće.
1813 Nakon poraza Napoleona, ukinuća Ilirskih provincija i povratka austrijskih carskih vlasti na tom su području sve lože prestale raditi, a austrijske su vlasti počele progoniti slobodne zidare.
Doba Austrougarske monarhije (1870-1919)
6.3.1870 U Sisku je utemeljen slobodnozidarski Vjenčić. Utemeljili su ga agent dunavskog parobrodarskog društva Sigismund Feigl, Matias Laxa i Aleksandar Friedrich, svi iz Siska, koji su prije toga primljeni u mađarsku ložu Domoljublje (Vaterlandsliebe, Honszeretet) u Baji. Njima se ubrzo pridružuju i šest sisačkih trgovaca i mještana. Radili su u kući brata Laxe.
11.2.1872 Osam slobodnih zidara iz Siska upućuju molbu za odobrenje osnivanja lože.
5.10.1872 Vlasti u Budimpešti odobrile su njihovu molbu. Sisačka loža počela je raditi pod imenom Ljubav bližnjega (Zur Nächstenliebe). Odobrenje pravila potpisao je otac dr. Adolfa Mihalića.
Pravila ili Konstitucija bila je napisana na njemačkom i prevedena na hrvatski jezik. Prvi Starješina bio je Sigismund Feigel (do 1878.). U loži je radilo devetnaestero braće.
22.2.1885 Loža Ljubav bližnjega radila je zadnji put pod vodstvom Starješine Emila Milinovića.
1890 Utemeljena je u Zemunu loža Jutarnja zvijezda (Stella Orientalis).
Prvi Starješina bio je Julius Stielly. Kasnije je loža preselila u Pančevo.
10.9.1891 Članovi lože Ljubav bližnjega podnose molbu za registraciju Velikom majstoru Simboličke Velike lože Mađarske Stjepanu Rakowskom u Budimpešti.
6.3.1892 U peštanskoj loži Demokracija (Democratia) primljeno je, unaprijeđeno i podignuto u stupanj majstora istog dana šestoro zagrebačkih tražitelja. To su bili Špiro Brusina, Ivan Baleško, Robert Fischbach, Fran Folnegović, Antun Dutković, Adolf Mihalić i Edmund Kolmar, a jamci su bili Ivan Bojničić (primljen u mađarsku ložu 1890.) i Antun Schlesinger.
14.9.1892 U Zagrebu je utemeljena loža Hrvatska vila, prva loža koja je radila na hrvatskom jeziku. Imala je na početku petnaest članova. Radila je pod patronatom Ugarske Velike Simboličke lože
Prvi Starješina bio je Ivan Bojničić, Prvi nadzornik Antun Schlesinger, Drugi nadzornik Ivan Balaško, Tajnik Adolf Mihalić, Govornik Fran Folnegović, Dvernik Robert Fischbach i Blagajnik Edmund Kolmar.
19.12.1892 Loža Hrvatska vila ima prvi ritualni rad. Za počasnog člana izabran je Emil Malinarić, a u Bratstvo su primljeni trgovac Ivan Laxa i posjednik Makso Leitgebel. "Bijeli stol" je bio u domu brata Frana Folnegovića.
1892.-1893 Hrvatska vila imala je 14 učeničkih, 2 pomoćnička i jedan majstorski rad, a na kraju 1893. godine imala je dvadesetjednog člana.
8.3.1893 Vlasti u Zagrebu potvrdile su Konstituciju lože, a na molbu za registraciju odgovorile su tek 17.1.1896. tako da je loža Hrvatska vila radila bez odobrenja vlasti.
1.3.1894 Zbog nesporazuma u loži Hrvatska vila izabran je novi Starješina Spiridion Brusina (primljen 1870. u loži Cleveland Br. 210 u Chicagu), a Ivan Bojničić izlazi iz lože. Bojničić je loži otkazao gostoprimstvo u svom domu, te je loža privremeno radila u hotelu "K caru Austrijanskom", zatim u prostorijama Prirodoslovnog muzeja, a godine 1895. te u domu kipara Pierottia.
1894 Izašla je prva knjiga o slobodnim zidarima na hrvatskom jeziku autora Simona Frangeša: "Slobodni zidari ili Framasoni". Odmah su se počeli pojavljivati protuzidarski članci. Knjigu i hrvatsko slobodno zidarstvo napali su prof. teologije dr. Rieger, prof. prava dr. Bresztyenski i sveuč. prof. dr. Marchetti.
1896 Slobodni zidar Fran Folnegović napisao je knjigu "Otvorite oči"
1896 Pod pritiskom javnog mnijenja Spiridon Brusina morao se zahvaliti ne samo na starješinstvu lože ("položio je čekić") nego i na sveučilišnoj katedri i na ravnateljstvu prirodoslovnog muzeja, a Starješina lože Hrvatska vila postaje Slavoljub Buljan.
Do toga je došlo, jer su urednici "Obzora" objavili podatke i imena članova slobodnozidarske lože "Hrvatska vila" (11.01.1896.).
9.3.1903 U Rijeci utemeljena loža Sirius. Radila je pod mađarskom obedijencijom. Starješina lože bio je direktor Kreditne banke Arthur Steinacker. Kako je u loži bilo više Talijana loža je radila na talijanskom jeziku.
1903 U Osijeku okupilo se petnaestero članova lože Ljubav bližnjega kako bi utemeljili Vjenčić članova istoimene lože.
19.4.1903 Sisački slobodni zidari prenose sjedište lože Ljubav bližnjega u Zagreb.
29.4.1904 Posljednji rad lože Hrvatska vila.
18.11.1904 U Zagrebu počela radom loža Ljubav bližnjega. Svijetlo je u ložu unio zastupnik Ugarske Simboličke Velike lože Marcel Glaser, tada Tajnik lože Humbolt u Pešti. Nazočni su bili predstavnici lože Sirius iz Rijeke kao i predstavnici lože Pobratim iz Beograda.
1907 Nakladna radionica lože Ljubav bližnjega tiskala je u Zagrebu Lessingovu knjižicu "Razgovori o slobodnom zidarstvu", uz predgovor Adolfa Mihalića, tada prvog čovjeka hrvatskog slobodnog zidarstva.
?.7.1910 U Rimu je na slobodnozidarskoj obljetnici Garibaldija zagrebačku ložu predstavljao Spiridion Brusina.
1910 Sedmorica slobodnih zidara utemeljili su u Opatiji Vjenčić Humanitas pod patronatom istoimene majčinske lože iz Bratislave i pod zaštitom Ugarske Simboličke Velike lože Starješina Vjenčića bio je dr. Fedor Geza.
1911 Adolf Mihalić je, pod pseudonimom Ivan Prigorski i uz potporu lože, objavio propagandnu knjigu o slobodnom zidarstvu namijenjenu hrvatskoj javnosti pod naslovom "Listovi o slobodnom zidarstvu".
2.2.1912 U Zagrebu se svečano otvara Hram lože u ulici Mošinskoga 22 (danas Nazorova ulica 24) u nazočnosti Velikog majstora Ugarske Simboličke Velike lože. Prisustvovali su predstavnici lože Sirius iz Rijeke, sedam mađarskih loža, talijanske lože iz Barija, triju loža iz Beograda i lože Triluminat 767 iz Chicaga.
Te godine došlo je i do prvih nesporazuma u loži Ljubav bližnjega
1912 Utemeljena je loža Budnost u Osijeku. Njezin utemeljitelj je bio Mirko Hermann.
16.3.1913 Osamnaestorica slobodnih zidara iz Zagreba traži pokrivanje kako bi mogli utemeljiti novu, južnoslavenski orijentiranu ložu.
17.3.1913 Utemeljena je nova zagrebačka loža Maksimilijan Vrhovac. Njezin prvi Starješina bio je učitelj, pedagog i književnik Davorin Trstenjak (1848.-1921.). Njegov zamjenik postao je dr. Roko Joković.
1913 U rujnu izlazi prvi broj slobodnozidarskog časopisa "Glasnik" (lože Ljubav bližnjega).
13.12.1913 U Banskoj Hrvatskoj radile su tri lože: Ljubav bližnjega i Maksimilijan Vrhovac u Zagrebu te Budnost u Osijeku, sa 102 aktivna člana (72 majstora, 8 pomoćnika i 22 učenika).
1.8.1914 Zbog rata je rad u loži Ljubav bližnjega bio obustavljen do 18.1.1915. Loža Maksimilijan Vrhovac mirovala je do jeseni 1917.
21.12.1916 Loža Ljubav bližnjega pokrenula je "Prosvjetnu biblioteku". Od svibnja 1917. izdane su knjige Machiavellija, Montesquiea, Rousseaua, Roosevelta, Vinka Kriškovića i Natka Nodila.
29.8.1918 Loža Ljubav bližnjega promijenila je pravila, kako bi mogla uspostaviti Veliku ili barem Provincijalnu ložu. Veliki majstor Ugarske Simboličke Velike lože pristao je da se utemelji Provincijalna Velika loža Hrvatske.
24.11.1918 Povjereništvo Narodnog vijeća za unutarnje poslove Hrvatske i Slavonije odobrilo je utemeljenje Velike lože Ljubav bližnjega.
Doba Kraljevine Jugoslavije (1919-1940)
11.1.1919 Loža Ljubav bližnjega postaje Matica Velika loža Ljubav bližnjega. Kod donošenja ove odluke bilo je podosta nesporazuma. Između ostalog, nesporazum je izbio između Slavena i neslavena, jugoslavenski orijentirane braće i Hrvata orijentiranih nacionalno kao i oko židovske braće. Dio braće zatražio je dopust i pokrivanje "zbog utemeljenja dviju novih loža Grof Ivan Drašković i Jednakost.
6.2.1919 Utemeljena je nova loža Grof Ivan Drašković u koju je svijetlo unio Veliki majstor Adolf Mihalić 28.2.1919.
Loža Jednakost nije nikada utemeljena.
1919 U Beogradu je srpski Veliki savjet, koji je radio po tzv. škotskom ritualu - s višim stupnjevima - predložio da se utemelji u državi SHS jedinstvena Velika loža Srba, Hrvata i Slovenaca "Jugoslavija" (od 192? - Velika loža Jugoslavija) sa sjedištem u Beogradu. Kako su hrvatske lože radile pod zaštitom Ugarske Simboličke Velike lože po ivanovskom ritualu - na samo tri stupnja - srpski Veliki savjet se složio da i srpske lože prihvate ivanovski ritual, s tim da Veliki savjet nastavi dalje raditi.
9.6.1919 U Zagrebu je održana izvanredna Skupština svih loža Srba, Hrvata i Slovenaca , koja je proglasila Veliku ložu Srba, Hrvata i Slovenaca "Jugoslavija" sa sjedištem u Beogradu. Ime ove lože je paradoksalno, budući da Slovenci u to vrijeme nisu imali niti jednu ložu. Prvi Veliki majstor Velike lože "Jugoslavija" postao je Đuro Weifert.
Pod tom obedijencijom radile su hrvatske lože Maksimilijan Vrhovac i Ivan grof Drašković iz Zagreba i Budnost iz Osijeka, te srbijanske lože Sloga, rad i postojanost, Pobratim i Šumadija iz Beograda. U dokumentu o utemeljenju Velike lože "Jugoslavija" prešućeno je postojanje Matice Velike lože Ljubav bližnjega, pod čijom zaštitom je utemeljena loža grof Ivan Drašković. Zbog svega toga, kao i zbog dubljih političkih razloga, hrvatski slobodni zidari utemeljili su novu ložu Pravednost. Starješina ove najmlađe zagrebačke lože postao je Veljko Tomić.
12.4.1921 Utemeljena je i "posvećena" nova zagrebačka loža Pravednost. Loža Maksimilijan Vrhovac postala je loža na koju su se oslanjali vođe jugoslavenskih slobodnih zidara u Beogradu. Sama loža uspješno je širila slobodno zidarstvo u Dalmaciji i Sloveniji.
7.6.1925 U Dubrovniku je utemeljena loža Sloboda. Imala je više od trideset članova.
16.6.1926 Svojim radom ponovo je započela zagrebačka loža Ljubav bližnjega.
1926 U Kotoru je utemeljena loža Zora.
17.6.1926 U Zagrebu je utemeljena loža Prometej koja nije radila pod zaštitom Velike lože "Jugoslavija". Članovi ove lože donijeli su deklaraciju kojom ističu kako ne postoji nacionalno, pa tako ni jugoslavensko slobodno zidarstvo, već samo slobodno zidarstvo u pojedinim zemljama. Takva načelna izjava bila je zapravo kritika političkog angažiranja Velike lože "Jugoslavija".Sukob je rastao, jer su za razliku od srpskih slobodnih zidara, koji su svoj rad usmjeravali kroz politiku, hrvatska braća smisao i vrijednost svoga rada vidjeli u humanističkom odnosu prema svijetu.
3.1.1927 Zbog svega toga Velika loža "Jugoslavija" donijela je akt o suspenziji zagrebačke lože Prometej. Dio braće, koji je izašao iz lože Pravednost, kao i neka druga braća iz lože Grof Ivan Drašković, utemeljili su novu od Velike lože "Jugoslavija", nepriznatu ložu Amititia.
29.5.1927 Održana je Skupština utemeljenja lože Ljubav bližnjega, Prometej i Amititia, na kojoj je proglašena Simbolička Velika loža Libertas. Veliki majstor je postao Veljko Tomić.
Ove tri lože imale su oko 80 članova.
Izgleda da je Simboličku Veliku ložu Libertas utemeljila i priznala Velika Nacionalna majka loža u Berlinu.
20.11.1927 U Zagrebu je utemeljena prva židovska loža Zagreb pod brojem 1090 i pod zaštitom Velike lože u Istambulu. Vrlo brzo imala je više od pedeset članova.
29.5.1929 U Splitu je utemeljena loža Pravda. Imala je oko dvadeset članova.
8.6.1929 U Zagrebu je utemeljena loža Perun. Radila je pod zaštitom Velike lože "Jugoslavija".
1929 U Zagrebu su utemeljene lože Neptun i Ruđer Bošković. Prema nekim procjenama u ovim ložama je radilo šezdesetak braće.
1931 Uz pomoć zagrebačkih slobodnih zidara u Ljubljani je utemeljen vjenčić Valentin Vodnik iz kojeg je kasnije nastala istoimena loža. U njoj je radilo više od dvadeset slobodnih zidara.
23.1.1932 Utemeljena je u Zagrebu loža Pitagora s punim imenom Pitagora I.O.S.R. Le Droit Humain, veza s istoimenom ložom u Parizu kao samostalno nacionalna i mješovita loža. Tri godine kasnije utemeljena je još jedna mješovita loža pod imenom Humanitas u Zagrebu. Obje lože djelovale su pod zaštitom Simboličke Velike lože Le Droit Humain iz Pariza. U ložama je radilo više od pedeset muškaraca i žena.
1934 Utemeljena je u Osijeku židovska loža Menorah pod brojem 1169.
24.6.1938 Velika loža Jugoslavija utemeljila je na Sušaku vjenčić Luč Kvarnera.
11.1938 U Zagrebu je prestaje radom, između ostalog i zbog prodaje Hrama u ulici Mošinskoga, Simbolička Velika loža Libertas. Prema nekim navodima braća su i dalje radila pod otvorenim nebom.
19.5.1940 U Zagrebu je utemeljena loža Bratstvo. Radila je pod zaštitom Velike lože Jugoslavija. Prvi Starješina je bio Radoslav Horvat.
1940 U Zagrebu je objavljena knjiga Mirka Glojnarića "Masonerija u Hrvatskoj". U njoj je obznanjen popis s imenima zagrebačkih slobodnih zidara, ali i imena onih koji to nikada nisu bili. Neki su zbog toga tužili autora knjige. Proces koji je započeo 10.2.1941 okončan je 1942. godine, a pisac knjige je oslobođen optužbe.
5.8.1940 Po sili zakona prestale su raditi sve lože pod zaštitom Velike lože Jugoslavija pa tako i lože u Hrvatskoj. Nekoliko dana prije toga sve su zagrebačke lože poslale svoje arhive u Beograd.
Vrijeme II. svjetskog rata (1941-1945)
10.11.1941 U noći 10. na 11. studenoga ustaške vlasti uhitile su u Zagrebu četrdesetak slobodnih zidara. Hapšenje je trebalo biti nastavljeno idućih dana, ali je zbog velikog uzbuđenja i revolta koji je nastalo u intelektualnim krugovima Zagreba njemačka vojna komanda spriječila dalje izvođenje akcije. Nekoliko dana kasnije svi su uhićeni prebačeni u logor Jasenovac, a zatim u logor Stara Gradiška.
U logoru je umro dr. Oton Gavrančić a ubijeni su slobodni zidari grof Josip Bombelles i Manco Gagliardi, koji nisu bili uhićeni sa zagrebačkim slobodnim zidarima nego su naknadno dovedeni u logor.
1942 Do početka travnja 1942. gotovo svi slobodni zidari otpušteni su iz logora.
Doba Socijalističke Federativne Republike Jugoslavije (1945-1991)
Rad hrvatskih slobodnih zidara i slobodnozidarskih loža nakon II. svjetskog rata nije mogao biti obnovljen, jer vlasti nisu dozvoljavale slobodnozidarsko organiziranje i djelovanje.
Do obnavljanja slobodnog zidarstva u Hrvatskoj 1992. preživjela su samo dva brata.
Uspostava slobodnog zidarstva u Republici Hrvatskoj (1992-1996)
1991 Inicijativa i prvi razgovori brata Čede Kirchnera, Austrijanca koji je proveo djetinjstvo i doba prvog školovanja u Zagrebu, u ime Velike lože Austrije s nekolicinom hrvatskih i slovenskih slobodnih zidara (koji su to postali u inozemstvu) oko pomoći kod obnove slobodnog zidarstva u novonastalim državama Hrvatskoj i Sloveniji.
31.1.1992 Veliki majstor Velike lože Austrije Heinz Scheiderbauer određuje osnivanje Deputacijske lože Illyria sa sjedištem u Beču sa zadatkom da prima, unapređuje i odgaja slobodne zidare iz novonastalih država Hrvatske i Slovenije i na taj način stvori jezgro budućih nacionalnih loža u tim zemljama.
27.2.1992 U Klagenfurtu na radu pod otvorenim nebom osnovao je Zastupnik Velikog majstora Hermann Schneider zajedno s 13 austrijske braće Deputacijsku ložu Illyria. Prvi Starješina postaje Walter Raming.
21.3.1992 U Beču je uneseno svijetlo u Deputacijsku ložu Illyria. Na odvojenom radu istoga je dana primljeno 18 prvih tražitelja (13 iz Hrvatske, 5 iz Slovenije). Braća iz Hrvatske rade uz pomoć austrijske braće u Grazu, a braća iz Slovenije uz pomoć braće iz Koruške u Klagenfurtu.
31.1.1992 U Zagrebu je održan žalobni rad Deputacijske lože Illyria posvećen svim poznatim i nepoznatim hrvatskim slobodnim zidarima koji su preminuli između 1940. i 1992. godine.
1993 U lipnju za Starješinu Deputacijske lože Illyria izabran Čedo Kirchner.
27.10.1993 Nenadano umire inicijator i duhovni otac Deputacijske lože Illyria Čedo Kirchner. Starješina ponovno postaje Walter Raming, a za Zastupnika Starješine za Hrvatsku sa svim ovlastima Starješine izabran je Branimir Horvat.
1994 Iz organizacijsko tehničkih razloga u siječnju je osnovana Deputacijska loža Dialogus sa sjedištem u Klagenfurtu sa zadaćom da preuzme sve obveze Deputacijske lože Illyria za Sloveniju. U nju prelaze sva slovenska braća iz Deputacijske lože Illyria kojoj se zadaća time ograničava samo na slobodno zidarstvo u Hrvatskoj.
21.09.1994 Rješenjem Ministarstva uprave Republike Hrvatske odobrava se upis Velike lože starih i prihvaćenih slobodnih zidara Hrvatske u Registar udruženja građana.
30.10.1994 Od rujna, po posebnom odobrenju Velikog majstora u Zagrebu se održavaju radovi Deputacijske lože Illyria u raznim prostorima koji se za pojedine radove uređuju u Hramove.
1992-1996 Broj hrvatskih slobodnih zidara postepeno se penje do 70, među kojima su tridesetdvojica podignuta u stupanj majstora. Hrvatska braća posjećuju austrijske lože, sudjeluju u radu lože Quattuor coronati iz Beča, posjećuju lože u Italiji, Češkoj, Francuskoj, sudjeluju na raznim proslavama i na taj način upoznaju druge s obnavljanjem slobodnog zidarstva u Hrvatskoj.
1995 U listopadu tridesetorica braće traže dopust u Deputacijskoj loži Illyria radi osnivanja triju hrvatskih loža u Zagrebu.
U prvoj polovici mjeseca studenog u Zagrebu održani su osnivački radovi pod vedrim nebom loža Hrvatska vila, Grof Ivan Drašković i Tri svjetla.
11.9.1996 Nenadano umire hrvatski slobodni zidar Branimir Horvat, Zastupnik Starješine DL Illyria i prvi nesuđeni Veliki majstor Velike lože Hrvatske u nastajanju.
14.9.1996 Odlukom Glavne savezne skupštine Velike lože Austrije od 1.6.1996. u tri novoosnovane hrvatske lože unosi se Svjetlo na svečanom radu u Hrvatskoj.
Nakon nešto više od 56 godina tako je ponovno oživio Orijent Zagreb, pa je time omogućeno osnivanje prve hrvatske samostalne Velike lože.
08.11.1997 Na molbu tri hrvatske lože Grof Ivan Drašković, Hrvatska vila i Tri svjetla Veliki majstor Velike lože Austrije unosi Svjetlo u Veliku ložu Hrvatske na svečanom radu u Hrvatskoj.
08.12.1999 Ujedinjena Velika loža Engleske priznala je Veliku ložu Hrvatske. Do ljeta 2001. Veliku ložu Hrvatske priznalo je još 30 Velikih loža sa 5 kontinenata.
|
ŠTO JE SLOBODNO ZIDARSTVO??
Slobodno zidarstvo je jedna od najstarijih svjetskih bratovština. Učenja o kojima slobodno zidarstvo poučava u svojim ritualima vezana su uz moralne vrijednosti (koje upravljaju odnosima među ljudima) i uz slobodnozidarsko prihvaćanje, bez ulaženja u domenu religije, da sve na ovom svijetu ovisi o Božjoj providnosti. Slobodni zidari smatraju da su ova učenja aktualna danas kao i na prijelazu 17 stoljeća kad je slobodno zidarstvo nastalo u svom današnjem obliku.
Unatoč mnogim suprotnim mišljenjima, slobodno zidarstvo nije tajno udruženje. Tzv. slobodnozidarske tajne upotrebljavaju se samo kao ceremonijalni način dokazivanja da je netko slobodni zidar i da time može prisustvovati zasjedanju lože. Uostalom, te tzv. tajne bile su iznošene u medijima gotovo od samih početaka slobodnog zidarstva i ne predstavljaju nikakvu značajnu informaciju. Pravi smisao slobodnozidarskog obećanja da se ove tajne neće otkriti je u osnovi dramatičan način obećanja da će se držati danih obećanja općenito.
Kao daljnje razloge zbog kojih slobodno zidarstvo ne može biti smatrano tajnim udruženjem treba reći da slobodni zidari ne obećavaju svoje članstvo držati u tajnosti (oni to mogu kazati kome god to žele), da je hrvatsko slobodnozidarsko udruženje zakonski registrirana udruga sa svojim statutom i na kraju da su hrvatski slobodni zidari istupima u medijima sami predstavili javnosti činjenice o postojanju Velike lože Hrvatske kao i svoje ciljeve, a to nastavljaju i na ovim stranicama.
Ironično je da su samozatajnost slobodnih zidara o njihovom članstvu u bratstvu (jer su ih učili i danas ih uče da svoje članstvo ne koriste za ostvarenje svojih interesa) kritičari tumačili potpuno suprotno, smatrajući da se tu radi o nečemu tajanstvenom i izopačenom. Vjerojatno je nemoguće i zamisliti netočniju definiciju.
Slobodnozidarske ceremonije su svjetovne moralne predstave koje izvode članovi lože za onoga tko postaje slobodni zidar ili tko želi dublje istraživati nauk slobodnog zidarstva. Svaka ceremonija nosi u sebi poruke za kandidata. Drugi razlog zašto slobodni zidari javno ne objavljuju sadržaj ovih ceremonija je, jednostavno, da ne pokvare doživljaj kandidatima - potpuno istovjetno situaciji kad ne želite nekome ispričati završetak neke knjige ili filma.
Prema Konstituciji Velike lože, hrvatsko slobodno zidarstvo pripada sistemu tzv. Simboličkog slobodnog zidarstva i radi u tri tradicionalna simbolička stupnja. Za one koji žele dublje istraživati ovu temu potrebno je napomenuti da postoji i niz drugačijih slobodnozidarskih sistema.
Ove tri ceremonije ili stupnja Simboličkog slobodnog zidarstva bave se odnosima među ljudima, čovjekovom prirodnom jednakošću i njegovoj ovisnosti o drugim ljudima, važnosti obrazovanja i nagrađivanju prema radu, ispunjavanju danih obećanja, promišljanju neumitne smrti i osjećaju dužnosti prema bližnjima.
Nadalje, slobodni zidarima nije dozvoljeno na radovima raspravljati o religiji. Hrvatsko slobodno zidarstvo je također strogo ne-politično i rasprave o politici na slobodnozidarskim radovima su izričito zabranjene. Ova pravila proizlaze iz slobodnozidarskih ciljeva poticanja članova da otkrivaju ono što je zajedničko ljudima iz najrazličitijih društvenih krugova. Kao što je dobro poznato, rasprave o religiji i politici prečesto su znale prerasti u nerede i dovesti do diskriminacije, proganjanja i ratova.
Iako se od svih slobodnih zidara traži da ustrajno vjeruju u Vrhovno biće (u simbolu Velikog graditelja svih svjetova), iako se njemu zavjetuju na slobodnozidarskim radovima, slobodno zidarstvo ni na koji način nije zamjena za religiju. Slobodno zidarstvo nema teoloških doktrina, ne nudi sakramente i ne obećava spasenje.
Slobodnog zidara se dakle prvenstveno potiče da obavlja svoju dužnost prema svome slobodno izabranom Bogu (ili kako ga on želi zvati) kroz svoju vjeru i religioznu praksu, a zatim, ne šteteći svoju obitelj i one koji o njemu ovise, da obavlja svoju dužnost prema drugim ljudima - bližnjima svojim kroz milosrđe i dobrotvornost.
Niti jedna od ovih ideja nije isključivo slobodnozidarska, ali sve bi trebale biti prihvatljive u cijelom svijetu i od slobodnih zidara se očekuje da ih slijede.
Tekst odobrila: Velika loža starih i prihvaćenih slobodnih i zidara Hrvatske
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Slobodno zidarstvo
Sobodno zidarstvo, najveće je i najraširenije bratstvo na svijetu. Srednjovjekovni cehovi zidara izvorno su bili udruge kamenorezaca, ali su u Engleskoj za vrijeme Reformacije počeli u članstvo primati bogataše i ljude na društvenim položajima. Zidarski su cehovi postepeno postajali udruge ljudi posvećenih općim idejama kao što su bratstvo, jednakost i mir pa su i njihovi sastanci postajali više društvena nego poslovna okupljanja.
Četiri ili više ovakvih cehova, zvanih lože, udružili su se u Londonu 24. lipnja 1717 i stvorili veliku ložu za London i Westminster, koja, šest godina kasnije, postaje Velika loža Engleske. Ova Velika loža je "majka" velika loža Slobodnih zidara svijeta i od nje su potekle sve priznate Velike lože. Velika loža Cijele Engleske je nastala u Yorku 1725. godine, Velika loža Irske u lipnju iste godine, a Velika loža Škotske 1736. godine. York obred dolazi u nadležnost Velike lože u Londonu kasnije u 18 stoljeću.
Pokroviteljstvo nekih članova plemstva nad bratstvom rezultiralo je time da je uzdižuća britanska trgovačka klasa gledala na Slobodno zidarstvo kao na dodatak društvenom uspjehu i bratstvo je postalo popularno. Slobodnozidarske ideje vjerske tolerancije i osnovne jednakosti svih ljudi bile su u skladu sa rastućim duhom liberalizma tijekom 18. stoljeća. Jedno od osnovnih načela slobodnozidarskih redova na engleskom govornom području u svijetu je da je vjeroispovijest osobna stvar pojedinca. Protivljenje od strane katoličke crkve bilo je uglavnom temeljeno na stavu da je Slobodno zidarstvo svojim obvezujućim načelima i vjerskom prirodom uzurpiralo isključiva prava crkve. Posljedica ovoga je da Slobodnim zidarima nikad nije bilo dopušteno organiziranje u nekim isključivo katoličkim zemljama kao što je Španjolska. Nasuprot tome, u Francuskoj je, prateći ateističke tendencije francuske revolucije, bratstvo cvalo.
Djelatnost
U većini zemalja engleskog govornog područja dobrotvorna i zaštitnička uloga bratstva izražena je kroz osnivanje masonskih domova za stare i nemoćne slobodne zidare i njihove udovice kao i sirotišta i škola za djecu članova. Slobodno zidarstvo uči da su bratske obaveze, uključivo pomaganje braći, podređene dužnostima prema Bogu, domovini i svojoj obitelji uz puno poštivanje obaveza prema čovječanstvu. Slobodnozidarsko bratstvo u osnovi se razlikuje od ostalih privatnih dobrotvornih udruga kao i Independent Order of Odd Fellows, drugog najvećeg međunarodnog bratstva, u tome da je pomoć ili dobrotvorni prilog među članovima potpuno dobrovoljan i ovisi o potrebama u svakom pojedinom slučaju. Iznos takve pomoći ili priloga nije ni na koji način propisan i ne podrazumijeva se da nevolja u kojoj se brat našao zahtijeva određenu financijsku pomoć ili brigu. Slobodno zidarstvo je u osnovi odgojna udruga koja se trudi svoje članove poučiti etici života.
Važniji obredi
Mnoštvo slobodnozidarskih obreda pojavilo se od 17 stoljeća, ali ih je samo pet značajnijih preživjelo do danas. Dva su slobodnozidarska sistema nazvana York obred i Škotski obred.
Nijedan od njih nema nikakve veze ni povijesne niti bilo koje druge sa pokrajinom York, Engleskom ili Škotskom. York obred je nastao u kasnom 18-tom stoljeću i naziva se još i kaptolski (Capitular), a članovi zidarima kraljevskog luka - Royal Arch Masons (četiri stupnja); slijedeći nivo se naziva kriptički (Cryptic), a članovi kraljevskim i izabranim masonima - Royal and Select Masons (tri stupnja), dok se završni nivo naziva viteški (Chivalric), a članovi vitezovima templarima - Knights Templar (tri reda). Škotski obred je nastao 1801. godine u Charlestonu, Južna Karolina (trideset i tri stupnja uključujući tri stupnja simboličkih loža)
U mnogim drugim grupama koje se na neki način naslanjaju na York obred, članove se odabire (grupa kontaktira slobodnog zidara kojeg bi željela u svojoj grupi - op.prev.), a ponekad i bira (u slučajevima kada se slobodni zidar samoinicijativno prijavi u članstvo u nekoj grupi - op.prev.). Ove se grupe zanimaju za neke posebne aspekte Slobodnog zidarstva, uključujući slobodnozidarska istraživanja. Moglo bi se reći da su to grane glavnog stabla. Među njima su Royal Order of Scotland, Allied Masonic Degrees, Red Cross of Constantine, Masonic Rosicrucian Society (SRICF), Rite of Strict Observance (CBCS), Grand College of Rites, Knight Masons, Order of Corks, York Cross of Honour, Blue Friars i Holy Royal Arch Knights Templar Priests. Postoje i tzv. "zabavni stupnjevi" kao što su Shrine, Grotto i Tall Cedars of Lebanon - mnogi od njih sa brojnim članstvom. Pored njih postoje i neke vrlo male grupe koje doprinose šarolikosti i time uveseljavaju istraživače posebnih aspekta Slobodnog zidarstva (Craft).
Među najpoznatije članove slobodnozidarskog bratstva spadaju Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart (čija je opera Čarobna frula napisana oko slobodnozidarskog rituala) i književnik Lav Nikolajević Tolstoj, čiji roman Rat i mir veliča ideale bratstva.
|
|
|
